Arifureta Shokugyou de Sekai Saikyou

(ありふれた職業で世界最強)

Arc 07

Chuuni Suki

(厨二好き)

Story Description:

Among the class that was transported to another world, Nagumo

Hajime is an ordinary male student who doesn’t have ambition nor

aspiration in life, called “Incompetent” by his classmates.

The class is summoned to become heroes and save a country from

destruction, students of the class are blessed with cheat specs and

cool job classes, but that’s not the case with Hajime, his job class is a

“Synergist” and his stats are very normal (mediocre). “Synergist,” to

put it in another word is just the artisan class.

Being the weakest, he then falls to the depth of the abyss when he

and his classmates are exploring a dungeon. What did he find in the

depth of the abyss and can he survive?

Original Story can be found here: Link

Chapter 136: Shunee Snowfield

Gliding across the clouds and glistening in the sunlight, the airship

Ferner could be seen unopposed in the sky.

“As far as the eye can see it’s an ocean of clouds.” Shia muttered while

looking outside the window of the bridge.

“…. the Shunee (Schnee) snowfield is always covered in an overcast sky.

The outside is frigid.” Yue explained while nodding.

The Shunee snowfield and Risen Large Canyon divided the south

continent in half. On the eastern side sat the heavy snow field, which was

covered in cloudy weather throughout the year, so even during periods

when it doesn’t snow, the earth remains smothered in snow and ice.

East of the Sea of Trees caught between the demon country of Garland

and the southern continent is this mysterious place. Strangely, neither the

Sea of Trees nor the country of Garland are touched by snow or ice, as if

the boundary was cut with an impassible wall.

The interior of the snowfield houses a considerably large gorge, likely

formed from the ice and the snow. The last of the large labyrinths should

be at the tip of the gorge, the Shunee Snow Cave. Normally, an adventurer

would be worn down by the cold on their way towards reaching the tip,

making it a perfect location for the labyrinth.

Hajime had known of the snow cave’s location ever since his

conversation with Miredi. Make no mistake, he understood it was a great

labyrinth. However, a super convenient tool named airship allowed him to

skim over the clouds in relative comfort.

“Master, is the compass working properly?” Tio asked.

Hajime was holding a compass the size of his palm in one hand.

He had received it from Luluo Haltina, a compass designed with concept

magic to show him “the place he desired”. In which case, it was pointed

straight for the Shunee cave with pinpoint accuracy.

“Ah. It’s okay. This is wonderful. The needle doesn’t just face in the

direction I want, I also get a sense of the exact location and distance as

well, somehow.”

“Is that so? So it seems to understand where the place is specifically. It

must be hard to describe how that works.”

Kaori agreed with Hajime’s words of admiration. When they were in

Fair Bergen, he tried an experiment by marking specific coordinates using

the compass. The exact geo-location was determined in some complicated

way. The power of this concept magic was shocking; he rejoiced that he

could even feel the existence of his hometown in Japan.

Of course, the coordinates vanished as the power demands increased

exponentially. The consumption of magic increased proportionally to the

distance of what you’re looking for. To locate a coordinate on Earth, all of

Hajime’s power was used in one go. Fortunately, he barely avoided

fainting by supplementing his power just before it dried up.

Shia returned from the window, approaching the sofa where Hajime

was sitting. To Hajime’s right, Yue always clung. The left side was the

place that Shia had originally sat. So she abandoned the window and

hopped over, a perplexed look on her face.

As Hajime watched her suspiciously from the side, Shia appeared

nervous and fidgety. She seemed to feel nervous now that Hajime had

formally begun to treat her as his lover, becoming more embarrassed at

unreservedly clinging to him.

Hajime’s expression softened at the appearance of the beautiful figure

of Shia, grabbing her hand and pulling her to sit next to himself.

“Ah…”

“Don’t be embarrassed now, we’ve already been seen.”

“… Shia is cute.”

Hajime laughed as Shia wore an amazed expression, meanwhile Yue

warmly spoke while having narrowed eyes. Though Kaori was giving an

envious look, she also noded in agreement at Yue’s words.

Tio gave a perverted smile while moving to sit across from Shia on

another sofa.

“Kuku… certainly Shia has become cuter. So how was your first night?

Was it painful… or did it feel good? Why don’t you let us know? Hora…

hora… let us know…”

“What are you saying? It’s impossible to answer!”

“What is it? So Master’s performance was so poor you can’t say? Yes?”

“That isn’t true! Instead it was amazing… many times… wait, what are

you getting me to say!”

As Shia was suggesting, during their last night in Fair Bergen, Shia and

Hajime has spent the night together. Yue had prevented any peeping

toms, including a certain Sea of Trees princess she needed to spank,

which left the princes writhing in ecstasy on the ground.

Shia covered her face with her hands, hiding her shame. It seemed to

have various meanings after her impactful first night. It was an

inevitability, as you could say Hajime was a warrior with a long military

service. Needless to say, it was Yue who turned him into the super soldier

he was today.

While licking her lips, Yue gave a bewitching smile that suggested that

with “three of them” the erotic vampire princess would be “included next

time”, her eyes showing her worldly desires. While holding Shia, he

glanced over at the companion he had turned, and gave Tio a demonic

flick on the forehead.

Pow! It hit with a terrific sound, and everyone continued to ignore Tio as

she writhed on the floor wearing an expression of ecstasy.

“It’d be good if we could finish the great labyrinths. I want to meet up

with Myuu again soon.”

To avoid the embarrassing mood, Shia changed the subject while

wearing a bright expression and laughing in desperation, but Hajime

quickly moved things back on target.

“In addition, we should make time for Kam (TN: Her father).”

“Hajime…”

Hajime gently patted Shia’s head, his eyes wrought with worry. Shia

shook her head with a soft smile to reassure him.

As a matter of fact, Hajime had offered to take Kam with them when he

left for Earth shortly after they had fought the empire, but received a curt

reply. As he had predicted, Kam and rest of them had answered no,

determined to protect the name of the Haulia tribe and fight until the

bitter end.

It was decided then that Shia would separate from her family. Hajime

gave a sigh. He was unable to refute Kam, who gave a happy smile while

saying “It’s enough if you keep Shia happy”, which showed his resolve as

a father. It may end up being possible to come and go between worlds;

however, they did not yet know the limits of the concept magic, and it was

also possible that the mad gods may interfere, making it extremely

difficult. Moreover, he wanted to spend his last days in this world with

family.

Shia sympathized with his feelings, showing him a bright smile.

“I’ve said my goodbyes to father, and although it breaks my heart, I’m

happy, and I’ll be even more happy in the future.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes! Fufu… I realized this when I saw you with Myuu, you’re

overprotective when it comes to family, you know.”

Shia gave an amused laugh under her breath, matching Yue’s bright

look while mischievously embracing Hajime’s arm.

“… Nn, we mustn’t depend on Hajime’s kindness too much.”

“Ahaha, certainly, it won’t be good if we depend too much on Hajime.”

To Kaori, who wore a sulky expression while looking around

uncomfortably, Hajime could say nothing as he came off more like a

womanizer.

The side door opened, and Kouki’s group entered. Kouki and the rest had

been training using the artifacts Hajime had provided them, and it

seemed like they were taking a break. They took seats in another sofa,

while ignoring Tio, whom had a swollen forehead and a gross look on her

face.

“So, how are the artifacts, are you getting used to them?”

“Ah, it’s surprising. The output has been doubled, the added benefits

will be very useful.”

To Hajime’s question, Kouki wore a complicated expression while

patting the holy sword sitting at his waist, acknowledging the increase in

strength.

“While being able to walk through the air is odd, it’s seriously amazing.

It will be really useful once we get used to it, not even mentioning the

ability to increase and decrease weight.”

“Suzu also is extremely pleased with it. It seems far easier to use now.

Thank you, Hajime-kun!”

“I also have no problems. If anything, I’m afraid it’s too strong.

However, we won’t know anything until we’ve managed to get some

actual combat experience.”

Everyone seemed to be satisfied with the modified artifacts that Hajime

had prepared. They all had a suitable fighting spirit for tackling the last

dungeon, especially for Suzu, whose eagerness to meet Eri once again was

shown.

“That’s good. Your fighting strength should increase by several times if

you can master your new skills, make every effort before you find yourself

being pressed in the demon territory.”

Though Hajime gave off a curt attitude, the power he had given them

was the real thing. With him helping Suzu reach her objectives, Suzu and

the rest of the party’s opinion on Hajime was that of a “Tsundere”, but

they didn’t say anything because he was still a little scary.

At this time, Hajime’s gaze unexpectedly snapped forward towards his

target. The mood shifted from relaxed to serious.

“… Did we arrive?” Yue asked.

“Ah, it’s time to descend.”

At Hajime’s command, Ferner rushed into the sea of clouds, and

everyone’s gaze turned serious as they looked out of the windows.

After only a few seconds of descending through white clouds, Ferner

was instantly enveloped with a snow storm cold enough to freeze the hull

in an instant.

“That’s certainly severely cold, as you said, that is not this mistress’

forte.”

Tio grumbled while trembling and staring at the silvery landscape

enveloped with blizzard with an unpleased eye.

“Everyone, hold on to the artifact I’m handing you, it will help protect

you against the cold which will help greatly in surviving this labyrinth.”

“… Nn, anything Hajime handmade, wonderful.”

“That’s true, the part with the snow crystal motif is beautiful.”

“This is my third present from Hajime… ehehe.”

“… Master, why just a tiny snowman? Although it’s cute by itself, I was

hoping for an accessory with a more elaborate design.”

Each pendant artifact that Hajime handed out offered protection from

the cold. There were a snow crystal motif made from a translucent light

blue stone embedded in an elaborate design that seemed to absorb the

light.

Only Tio received a pendant which had a snowman on it, wearing an

American-like smile with cheerful features. She gave a wistful expression

as she compared her pendant to everyone else’s.

“When you do something about your inclinations, I’ll present you with

something better.”

“Is that to say this lowly mistress… is not worth a womanly present…?

It’s too cruel, Master. The gap, the unpleasantness is too painful. Please

give this mistress a nicer present!”

“… so it’s decided that you won’t fix your behavior…?”

Suzu and Shizaku give each other a look of amazement as Tio embraced

Hajime while wearing a look as if she’s about to cry.

“… Shizu, Shizu, aren’t these just rocks? In that case, wouldn’t a

snowman be much better?”

“Suzu, please don’t point out such a difference in treatment, because it’s

too sad…”

“Is that so? If it’s effective, what’s the problem?”

“… Ryuutaro, I don’t think that’s what it’s about.”

In Shizuku’s hand was nothing but a common rock you could pick up

anywhere, apart from its ability to protect against the cold. The dejected

Suzu and Shizuku had slumped shoulders after comparing their pendants

to the ones the other girls had received. For once, Kouki was actually able

to read the mood, unlike normal. (TN: In other words, Hajime gave Shia,

Yue, and Kaori beautiful gems, gave Tio an unromantic snowman, and

gave Shizuku and Suzu a rock, lol.)

In the meantime, Ferner reached the Gorge of Ice and Snow, where the

entrance to the ice and snow cave likely lead to the great labyrinth.

While operating Ferner, Hajime navigated the forge using far sight, and

while it normally would have taken a while to locate it, with the help of

Ferner that time was cut significantly. However, upon reaching the end of

the gorge, the cave entrance was yet to be seen.

“… Nn? Does it end here? The compass says it’s still further ahead.”

“… Hajime, look.”

“At what?”

Yue pointed at the crystal display that showed the surroundings,

activating a zoom function. Hajime looked at where she indicated, finding

that the width of the gorge apparently narrowed up ahead. The ice and

snow had piled up, creating a huge domed passage, leading towards the

inside.

“There is no other way. It’s about a kilometer until the cave. Looks like

we’re walking from here.”

“This is the first time I’ve seen the snow, it looks like it might be fun.”

Out of everyone who began moving at Hajime’s orders, only Shia

appeared to be excited. She was like a child on a train who climbs onto

their seat to look outside as they pass by the silvery landscape.

Though this was similar to the time that Shia had first seen the ocean,

how Hajime looked at her was different. A Shia with her rabbit ears

waving about extravagantly as she frolicked around with a child-like

innocence was far too adorable. He seemed to want to hug her tightly, and

it was necessary for him to hold himself back.

While scratching his head, hajimei concentrated on guiding Ferner into

the depths of the ravine which was quickly becoming too narrow to land

properly.

Hajime opened the lower hatch on the outside… and was immediately

attacked by large swaths of snow coming up into his face. The artifact

that protected against the cold did not provide any barrier, it only kept the

person’s temperature within a constant and suitable range. While trying

not to become blinded, he hurriedly covered himself with a coat.

“Waa, is this snow? It’s hard and fluffy!”

As such, Shia lone became excited. While her body was pummeled with

the snow storm, she was busy stamping her feet and scooping it up

without reservation, her eyes full of enjoyment.

“Oi, Shia. Let’s go, you’re getting too excited… Oi, are you listening?”

As Shia frolicked, she appeared to not hear the words of admonishment

Hajime was giving her. Instead, she played in the pure-white snow that

lay thickly about energetically while raising her voice.

“And she fell into an abyss, as it was…”

As Shia dives in the snow, the ground collapses under her while Hajime

mutters something in a narrator’s voice while turning scornful eyes to the

newly formed massive crevasse that opens into a deep hole.

Shia had fallen into a crack in the earth while letting out a scream

“Ahhh!!!” There was a fissure that ran along the gorge, but the

accumulated snow had made it impossible to notice.

“Will you settle down before Shia dies? Hey! Shiaaaa!”

The dumbfounded Shizuku and Suzu began to fall into a panic while

making pale faces. Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro were at a loss for

words given the situation.

“Settle down, Shia won’t be defeated by a fall like that. Besides, we need

to get down there too.”

Hajime waves it away like it was nothing and then jumped the 400

meters down into the crevasse after Shia without a moment’s hesitation.

Yue also jumped after them.

Everyone was provided with an artifact that provided the effect of

aerodynamic, which provided them a method of reducing their rate of

fall. Of course, Suzu could put up an energy-absorbing effect. There

shouldn’t be a problem for Kouki’s group, although it went against

common sense to leap off a cliff.

Suzu group peeked over the ravine quiet and watery eyed at the thought

of jumping off the edge.

“What are you hesitating for? There is no time to hesitate! Aren’t you

making a better effort?”

Tio couldn’t stand waiting behind them and thus gave a push in both

the emotional and physical sense. With the feeling of being pushed like a

bungee jumper without a rope, Suzu is forcefully pushed.

“Wait, I’ll go, because I’ll go – Suzu is a person who can do it if you do it,

just let me go at my own pace!”

“The day grows darker as you say things like that. Look, come here.”

“Yaa… wait, please don’t life me. I’ll do it myself, I’ll go myselfffff….”

Tio lifted Suzu and then threw her like trash towards the bottom of the

ravine. The scream thins as she falls down the ravine, her voice echoing

magnificently.

Tio turns around and give Kouki a smile as he turns pale. That smile

eloquently told them all, “Who dies next?”

“Yaegashi Shizuku. I’m off!”

Saying so as if trying to avoid being thrown, Shizuku leaps from the cliff

with a beautiful form like a diver jumping into a pool.

Kouki and Ryuutaro let out a “Uoo!” and “Brave!” before passing Tio and

jumping into the ravine with a shout.

“Umu, it’s good to be energetic, isn’t it?” Tio nods before jumping over

the side herself.

___________

“Calm down, Suzu. Don’t cry!”

Barely contained tears echo across the gorge of ice and snow.

Suzu was shaking, and it seemed that her fall was only stopped

desperately. Actually, the true reason she was crying was that she seemed

to have wet herself a little, but that was something she couldn’t say.

Shizuku, Kouki, and Ryuutaro tried to comfort her, however, the three

people had little strength left after their own experience bungee jumping

without a rope.

“Suzu, it’s so soft… cute.”

“Please don’t do that to comfort yourself.”

Hajime tsukomi’d while giving Suzu, who seemed like a small animal

under Kaori’s care, a look.

At that point, a dogon noise came from the corner of the wall near the

bottom of the ravine where Hajime stood, followed by a shout “Uryaaa!!”

A part of the wall had collapsed with a roaring sound. There, Shia

strolls out calmly with Doryukken propped on her shoulder.

“Iya… to be caught by such a cunning trapped, my innocence was played

with! cough”

“Are you stupid? Though it’s not the great labyrinth, it’s still dangerous

here, don’t forget it!”

“Ah… sorry… I got a little carried away…”

With a deceptive smile, Hajime rapped Shia on the head with his

knuckles while scolding her. As she dropped her shoulders dejectedly, he

grabs her cheek and gives a muni.

While punishing Shia’s cheek with one hand, he held the compass with

the other. The compass indicated which road to follow from a branch up

ahead.

“Come on guys, don’t stand around engrossed in your own world forever,

let’s go.” Hajime shouted and Suzu seemed to regain her lost energy,

nodding with renewed vigor.

Everything in the surrounding area was covered with ice and snow, and

the water didn’t flow. Is everything frozen? Even with the snow storm in

the valley above, the cold chill blew through, making a moderate

temperature seem impossible.

If they didn’t have the artifacts to ward against the cold, just how much

of their physical strength would be cut down. When the night falls, it

could reach as low as -30, if not lower.

Lumps of ice and icicles that seemed to grow from the ground appeared

more and more the farther they advanced. The wind also seemed to blow

stronger, and the temperature continued to drop.

“This is a little troubling.” Tio wore a difficult expression and stood

with some difficulty.

“It should be within 500 meters. It’s dangerous with the snow fluttering

around and obstructing our views. Tio, can you please disperse the wind?”

“Understood.”

At Hajime’s request, Tio gathered her magic to avert the wind to the left

and right. However, before she executed it, an objection was voiced.

“Wait, that, let Suzu do it!”

That’s right, Suzu.

With a fighting spirit, Suzu grasped onto two iron-ribbed fans that were

the new artifacts Hajime had created.

The fans had been imbued with age of god magic much like the way

Shizuku’s sword had been modified. Particularly, using the newly

obtained sublimation magic, magic formations were carved into the iron-

ribbed fan and evolved accordingly.

Though she had practiced on the deck of the Ferner, was it enough to

use the fans properly? It had a magic absorbing function too. Using it

while paying attention to the magic usage was a good idea to reduce the

consumption of magic.

Tio gave Hajime a questioning look, and he gave a nod in acceptance.

“Yosh, then let’s do it! Sacred Shield!”

As soon as Suzu recited the magic’s name, a translucent barrier

surrounded them with watery light. The barrier drew a curve loosely

towards the front, generating a ripple of light that was beaten fast from

the central portion of the outside.

The sacred shield was defensive magic, providing the ability to

distribute energy of an object that comes into contact with it. One of the

features of the fan was the ability to create the barrier without chanting.

The strength of the shield was middle class for the sake of efficacy.

According to Suzu’s plan, when the snow and wind hit the barrier, the

power is dispersed and thrown to the side, softening it to a gentle breeze.

“… Nn. It’s not bad.” Yue gave her impression after seeing Suzu’s

barrier.

The saint barrier was evolved magic from sublimation, seeming to the

level where even a genius like Yue was willing to acknowledge it. Suzu

smiled broadly from the compliment.

With the storm averted, their continued movement became much

easier. As Hajime continued on, he suddenly halted, gazing forward with

squinted eyes.

“… Is that it?”

When they followed Hajime’s look, there was a crack with a beautiful

isosceles triangle at the tip of the dead end. The needle of the compass

pointed straight ahead. So this was the cave of ice and snow.

“It looks like we’re here, but Hajime…”

“Ah, I get it, everyone prepare yourself. Something is coming!”

Shia’s eyes lowered dangerously, while her rabbit ears danced around.

She detected two or more signs of something in the darkness of the cave.

While Yue, Kaori, and Tio remained relaxed as usual, tension ramped up

with Kouki and the others.

Immediately…

“Ggigigigigigigi.” X5

While giving a strange yell, a demon with a strange body came out of

the cave, moving around fiercely.

With an appearance like a gorilla covered in white hair, it stood three

meters high and walked on two legs, unlike a gorilla.

You could go so far as to say,

“Yeti? [TN: They call it big foot. Not the abominable snowman, or better

yet, a Yeti. I’m changing it to Yeti.]

“As you would expect… in a parallel world, meeting UMA of a snow

mountain in a place like this…”

Koari wore a stiff smile, while Hajime slipped Donner out while

muttering, however, this time Shizuku stopped him.

“Nagumo-kun. Though it’s bad, please let us take of this ourselves.

Kouki… Ryuutaru. Suzu!”

“Yeah!”

“Good, let’s do this!”

“We absolutely won’t lose!”

Kouki and the rest rushed out ahead after taking Shizuku’s order. They

actually wanted to acquire actual combat experience using the new

artifacts though Kaori seemed to want to help out.

Hajime, standing next to Yue, only shrugged, content watching them.

Only Kaori came off as anxious, her hands grasped like she was praying.

“Wake up, Black Sword.”

In front of Hajime, Shizuku recited the invocation in a loud voice,

drawing out the first attack.

“Tear it up, flying claws!”

The ability flying air claws was executed, and it approached the Yeti

with a deathly invisible attack, however, the yeti seemed to move with

animal intuition. They spread out like ninja’s, evading the attack

completely.

However, Shizuku seemed to have assumed they’d dodge from the

beginning.

“Suzu!”

“Understood, leave it to us!”

In a flash, Kouki and Suzu moved to intercept the return strike while the

magic Suzu cast struck the earth under the nearest Yeti.

“Heavy barrier, Heavy Saint!”

The iron-ribbed fan turned with a glitter, a spheroidal barrier shining

brightly around the earth under the Yeti. It was not a barrier to prevent

the attack, but a barrier to confine the Yeti.

After being confined in a dome, it tried to break free by tearing at it

with his claws.

At that point, a shadow appeared over Suzu, another Yeti came jumping,

though Kaori had seen it coming and tried to yell a warning, Suzu’s magic

had already been executed.

“Swallow barrier burst!”

A barrier extending one meter on all sides appeared overhead of Suzu,

and the Yeti swung downward after, with a Gyari noise that was blocked

by the barrier.

And, and that moment…

Dogoon!!

The barrier exploded magnificently with an effective roar. Without

Suzu’s influence, the barrier maintained its directionality, the orange

magic rippling as the scattered remains of the barrier split overhead.

The Yeti’s body is torn by the remains of the barrier as it breaks on

impact. It’s somehow blown away nearly ten meters while shedding

blood. Though it gave a bloodshot look burning with anger as it turns to

Suzu, it waits more cautiously. No… more likely it is having trouble

moving after the impact.

Anyway, because the left iron-ribbed fan was given an “impact

conversion” aspect to its barrier formation, the Yeti was repelled. So to

speak… it was an invocation known as barrier burst.

On the other side, the Yeti that was still caught in the heavy barrier had

not received any damage, but was forced to the ground thanks to the

heavy gravity magic, the doubled effect sealing off his movements.

Suzu was firmly suppressing two Yetis, gripping her iron fans with

vigilance against the other advancing Yeti.

Shizuku took a roundabout path using high-speed movement from

behind the Yeti. She accelerated the drawn sword, slipping it from the

scabbard using the skill, drawn out. You couldn’t even see the blade, only

the black tracks flecking through the air.

“Giiii.” {Tn: Isn’t this the same noise the cockroaches make? Why does

a Yeti sound like a cockroach?}

The speed was such that he was still left with a rough cut at his back,

although the Yeti evaded, narrowly avoiding a mortal wound.

Innumerable icicles suddenly exploded from the ground surrounding

Shizuku. Apparently the Yeti had a peculiar ice manipulation magic.

Though Shizuku evaded the icicles by jumping away, they dashed out

from the ground and pursued her like missiles.

On the other hand, Shizuku chanted while crossing her black sword

with its sheath.

“Meet Pulling Heaven!”

When the icicle splinters flew at Shizuku, they changed orbit to meet

the blade and sheath of the black sword, as if they were attracted to a

magnet, unable to reach Shizuku’s body.

“Fly Heavenly separation!”

All of the icicles that came in succession to Shizuku unite in the air as

they returned.

Pulling Heaven and Heavenly Separation used the practice of gravity

magic to pull things apart.

The shot ended up returning to the Yeti who had casted it, but even with

its movement dulled from the wound on its back, it managed to evade it,

sliding its feet over the ice.

“… Somehow… that looks professional.”

Shizuku mutters while she lands. As she stated, the Yeti was creating a

road of ice as he slid, moving as he swung his arms forward in a bent

posture resembling that of a speed skater. His velocity increased

drastically.

The Yeti confronting Kouki were also sliding around the bottom of the

ravine, using beautiful forms like that of skaters while creating ice as

they went, probably making up for the dulled movements.

Three of the Yeti back away and little and form a row, even their arm

moves synchronize completely as they approach with a sound that gives a

forceful feeling.

“If they come from the front, it’s only convenient.”

Kouki comes up beside Shizuku. The light from his holy sword focusses

and he gives a posture with a haughty attitude.

And,

“Take this, Soaring Heights!”

The deadly attack draws a shining curve, the release lead to an impact

that scattered across the surroundings.

The deadly attack did not boast the full power. Even if the original

power of the holy sword was enough to destroy the Yeti. The power

doesn’t change even if Kouki shouts the technique. At that moment, the

Yeti seemed to evade the attack in an unbelievable method.

“A triple axel?” Kouki leaks out a voice of disbelief.

Exactly as stated, the Yeti performed a triple axel in response to the

deadly attack, avoiding a direct impact. The three Yeti united as a row

only changed at that moment, jumping in a quite artistic and effective

way.

The three yeti jump over Kouki’s strike while rotating… the attack

missing by a fingernail, as their feet all landed in sync.

“!?”

“Uo!”

Shizuku and Kouki backed up some distance while preventing the

flowing kick that followed.

“UraaaAA!!”

Ryuutaro approached from behind and struck out with his fist from the

side, eliciting a shockwave. However, the Yeti bent backwards, sliding on

the newly created ice. The appearance of sliding both feet resembled a

move from the famous ice skater, Ina Bauer.

“Are you kidding me?”

“Calm down, Kouki!”

Kouki, who was determined to capture the Great Labyrinth this time,

was gritting his teeth as he fought against the first enemy.

The Yeti approached from three sides while making unpredictable

moves that Kouki just could gage, continuing their assault. What is the

best maneuver they had, the eight-rotation triple? Moreover, their hands

expanded greatly, a huge excavator seemed to approach from every side.

“Ha… flashing bloom!”

Letting out a sigh towards the Yeti’s triumphant looks as they rotated

around them, her excellent kinetic vision say and expression that seemed

unpleasant. She drew her sword while muttering an incantation at the

same time she jumped overhead using aerodynamic and urging Kouki to

follow.

The three Yeti land in the place where Shizuku was a second prior.

Cutting down with their claws, they landed magnificently, but those that

landed were just two of them.

“Gigii?”

The third was cut in two by the flashing bloom, an ability that cut space

itself.

“Look Kouki, Ryuutaro, ignore their strange movement and just finish

them off quickly, I’m going to Suzu.”

“Ah… damn, such an enemy suddenly…”

Kouki dashed out in a poor mood while throwing out abusive language

in response to Shizuku’s words. Meanwhile, Ryuutaro became accustomed

to the movements of the Yeti, and he too began to corner one.

Shizuku approaches Suzu, who is holding steady against a Yeti covered

in wounds thanks to her manipulating barriers. The neck of a Yeti caught

with Heavy barrier was cut momentarily.

Seeing that, Suzu releases the remainder of the Yeti from her barrier,

and went looking for Kouki and Ryuutaro as they finished off the last two

Yeti.

They wore refreshed expressions after having finally defeated the Yeti

with a complete victory. Then they were greeted by Hajime wearing a

strange smile.

“You know, guys, it might be interesting to take them to earth, we’d be

famous for discovering the first ice skating Yeti!”

“You’re annoying, you joking demon… can’t we just leave them here?”

Kouki snaps. The first match finally came to an end by playing in

earnest.

While Ryuutaro lets out a laugh and Kouki sighs, Hajime let’s out a

shrug and turns away, stepping towards the cave. Shizuku told Kaori that

“It was cool.” She gave a shameful gaze. Suzu send s Yue a look of

expectation while being patted on the head with an “it was not bad”

praise from an elder sister absent-mindedly. It seemed like the tiny girl

who was like a dirty old man was secretly aiming at Yue.

“Well, then, let’s commence with the last Great Labyrinth.” Hajime’s

words echoed across the gorge of ice and snow.

It was a line intended to focus everyone’s mind and forget about the ice-

skating Yetis as they stepped into the last of the seven great labyrinths,

the Ice and Snow Cave of Shunee Snowfield.

Chapter 137: Snow and Ice Cave

Translation Note: The translation technically refers to the enemies of

humans as “devils” and monsters as “demons”. I refer to the devils as

demons a bunch, so I changed the name of demons to monsters or

creatures accordingly. It was easier than going back and trying to

retroactively fix the distinction.

*

The last of the seven great labyrinths, The Cave of Ice and Snow… was

like a house of mirrors.

The passage inside this large labyrinth was a considerable area, large

enough for ten people to stand side by side. The walls made from ice

possessed the transparency of crystal. Thanks to the reflections you could

easily become confused as to the number of people present. The end

result… a mysterious internal structure.

Although another thing could be said to contribute to this mysterious

feeling. Within the cave… snow was always falling. Naturally, since it’s a

cave, it doesn’t fall from the sky. The snow is blown through the cave,

moving along the wind. However, it wasn’t blown in from the entrance,

but blown out from within the recesses of the cave.

In addition, it couldn’t be called normal snow.

“I-a… I did it again.”

“Ryuutaro… you were told not to go out of the range of the magical

barrier!”

A piece of snow was sticking to Ryuutaro’s cheek, causing it to swell

and become red. So, this snow possessed a temperature as low as dry ice,

causing immediate frostbite if it touched you.

With the wind blowing against them, even though Suzu had dispersed

the snow with her barrier, the distractions caused by the ice wall

reflections resulted in people requiring treatments several times.

“A cave made of ice, with snow that causes frostbite, in a labyrinth

named the Cave of Ice and Snow… I shudder to think what would happen

without this artifact.”

“You wouldn’t have drinking water, that’s for sure.”

Shizuku muttered while taking out the small stone artifact that

protected them from cold out of her pocket while Kaori agreed, splashing

some water outside of the barrier. It froze as soon as it touched the air,

making a bikibiki sound as it impacted into the wall. The flask would

have already been frozen if they were entering normally.

“Certainly, though you could melt ice to make water, fire magic seems

to be obstructed in this space, and would take considerable magic

consumption to activate.”

“… But, that doesn’t apply to us.”

When Tio answered Kaori’s comment with a wry smile, Yue shook the

pendant and ring at her chest while giving a shrug.

As Tio remarked, this Ice and Snow cave remarkably weakened the

effect of fire magic. It would be a considerable hardship to use fire as a

method to secure water by melting snow.

This didn’t apply to Hajime’s party thanks to the treasure warehouse

where they stored all their supplies without being affected by

temperature as well as the cold protection artifact that kept the

surrounding area at a comfortable temperature.

“It’s extremely useful, as cooking would become problematic.”

While agreeing with Yue’s comment, Hajime turned his gaze to the

front.

Yue followed his gaze ahead, seeing a man buried among the wall of ice

with closed eyes like he was sleeping. He seemed to have sat down after

becoming tired with his back to the wall and then become frozen there.

With no visible injury, perhaps it was exhaustion from the cold?

“Hajime, somehow that corpse… doesn’t it seem strange?”

“Nn? …Ah… now that you mention it, isn’t he buried perfectly in the

wall.”

“Yeah, but did the wall of ice form over him while he was sitting there,

or was he taken into the wall?”

Shia’s neck was tilted as she eyed the corpse buried in the ice wall with

a suspicious look. Shia made a good point. Did the wall expand to cover

him, or did it pull him into it?

“… There is no reaction to magic from the ice or the corpse, just to be

sure, should we destroy it?”

They could have left it the way it was, because there was no reason not

to. Hajime pulled out Donner, aimed it at the corpse, and pulled the

trigger.

Bang! Bang!

A vivid brilliant red flash shot from Hajime through the forehead and

heart of the man. It was even more brilliant than usual as a result of the

sublimation magic.

Towards desecrating the dead, Kouki opened his mouth to complain, but

then shut it again, having learned it was unproductive to try to complain.

After a few seconds of watching the corpse and the ice wall, there was

no reaction. Hajime holstered Donner and urged the party to move ahead.

… Hajime and the party disappeared into the recesses of the cave after a

moment.

Crack… Crack…

“Goo, Gao, gigi.”

A sound like a groaning voice came out as the ice formed cracks.

Not noticing what was happening behind them, Hajime and the party

continued to traverse the labyrinth in silence.

Though the Ice and Snow cave had many branching paths, they didn’t

hesitate at any given intersection thanks to the compass. On their way

along, the walls were littered with a lot more corpses trapped into the ice

wall, but after a 1/3 the distance of the labyrinth, they had yet to see a

single monster attack.

“Nn?… again?”

Another corpse was discovered buried in the ice wall in the passage

ahead. With pointed ears and dark skin… it was a person from the demon

country.

“… 50 people so far, most demons.”

“Perhaps there were a large number of people that attempted to capture

it with Freed?” Hajime answered Yue, who was standing alone and

muttering to herself.

They couldn’t tell from the clothing how long they had been there, but

at least ten of the ones they had found wore service uniforms that

matched the ones they saw during the attack on the capital.

“Fumu… though they were able to beat this labyrinth, it appears they

didn’t do it with ease. When thinking about the other routes, how many

people challenged it?”

“However, considering how many people in the country that might have

attempted it, there might be someone other than Freed who had managed

to complete it. It might be only a matter of time before the demon

country reorganizes and attacks again.”

Kaori responded while showing a look of concern, possibly worrying for

Liliana or the other classmates left in the capital.

“It’s alright Kaori, they won’t be doing it soon. The invaders were

crushed, their weapon was destroyed, and the magical barrier was

restored. Not to mention they don’t know that Hajime’s laser weapon was

destroyed. They won’t find it that easy to attack even if they prepare a

new army.”

“Shizuku… un, that’s right.” Kaori gave a smile after thinking about

Shizuku’s prediction.

However, when they returned to Earth with Hajime, Liliana and the

country would be deserted. It was only natural that it’d hurt to think

about the ones left behind.

From there, Kouki entered into the conversation.

“Be relieved Kaori, even if I have to defeat mad gods, humans, or devils, I

will remain and protect Liliana. After I obtain all the Age of Gods magic,

it might be possible to return by myself sooner or later, so I will not desert

anyone.”

“Kouki…”

Indeed, it was a hero-like speech, however Kouki’s glance was not given

towards Kaori, but Hajime, as though he was trying to insult him.

Therefore, Kaori was not relieved by his words, rather, it only made her

feel more uneasy.

Before, there might have been complete conviction in his words, always

only meaning well. However, now they seemed to be filled with negative

emotions, including envy… doubt… impatience… irritation, ect… These

various feeling were mixed in to his words even though he desperately

tried to suppress them, causing his words to ring with instability.

Did Hajime take notice to this look from Kouki? Hajime merely ignored

it and shrugged his shoulders. Kouki frowned over their ideals running on

parallel tracks.

Shizuku’s gaze wandered towards those that were giving an uneasy

mood, namely Kouki, however, Hajime spoke instead.

“Oh well… it’s not like we’re strangers… if the princess requested it, I

could probably provide her with intercontinental ballistic missiles, high

speed orbital tanks, and fighters that ignore inertia and gravity…?”

“Nagumo? Isn’t it too dangerous to give those to that woman? The

power of balance for this world would collapse.”

“Is that so? Oh well, I could put on some user restrictions so they only

work and can be operated by the royal family. At that level, nearly

anything could be repulsed, even if more like Nointo came.”

Shizuku’s gaze wavered as Hajime gave a slightly dangerous speech

while Kouki watched Hajime with dark eyes. Meanwhile, Kaori wore a

somewhat happy expression.

Though Hajime was trying to avoid living a “lonely way of life”, there

was no reason for him to be involved in this world’s problems, unless it

was for Yue and the others. With the exception of perhaps Myuu and

Remia, no one in this world could equal the balance of their importance

in his heart.

Because Liliana is someone he knew, he’d be willing to lend his power if

she requested it. Afterwards though, he had no intentions past spending

the remainder of his life with Yue and the others at his home.

When considering the possibility that he’d lose the ones important to

him, he felt no guilt and saw no important reason to risk his own life.

With his efforts, he had decided to give Yue and the rest’s smiles his

priority, and could discard anything outside of that.

Because they understood this, Yue, and the others snuggled up to

Hajime. Shia and Kaori’s path took them away from their family and

important childhood friends.

Moreover, this extremely dangerous present for Liliana could be said to

be the very limit of consideration he could offer her.

“Yaegashi (Shizuku), you and the rest also must decide what you’ll do

once you return from the demon country. Will you remain in this world?

Will you return with us? Because I won’t wait for you to decide.”

“… Yes. Understood.”

“Yes. It’ll depend on my conversation with Eri…” Suzu said.

“I’ll stick with Kouki.” Ryuutaro added.

Everyone responded to Hajime’s words, each of the three in their own

way.

With a sensitive mood hanging in the air, Hajime advanced along the

passage until they came to a 4-way intersection with a ten meter width

and height.

Upon halting, Hajime confirmed the direction the compass pointed.

Suddenly, Shia’s rabbit ears began to twitch.

“Hajime… something is coming.”

“A monster, they finally appeared? Where?”

“All four sides…”

“Even from behind?”

Though everyone readied themselves for an attack, they stiffened when

they heard that monsters were approaching from the path they had

taken, because it would mean that they were able to conceal themselves

from Hajime’s Magic Eye.

In the center of the cross roads, Hajime and the party were back to

back. After an interval a voice like a groan could be heard in the darkness

of the passage. (TN: Not to be a nag here, but if you just moved 10-15

meters down any direction, you’d bottleneck the baddies and turn a 4 way

battle into a two way).

Vaaa…

A fairly terrifying voice not quite like a beast’s groan gave off

unpleasant feelings. As the darkness in the passage also seemed to have

deepened, the sound of someone swallowing their saliva with a gulp was

heard through the silence.

And then it appeared.

It was the figure of a person wearing a service uniform, with most of

their skin having lost their coloring and a thick layer of frost over their

entire body.

“These guys… they’re the corpses we saw in the ice walls?” Hajime

muttered as members of the demon country poured into the passage one

after another.

“… Also the guy we saw earlier.”

“Are they alive… no, that’s not it. They’re like zombies?”

While watching the frozen people that showed up down the passage

way, Yue and the other faced the demons and adventurers, who groaned

and held out their arms loosely lowered. As Kaori said, they looked like

frozen zombies.

Frost zombies began to pour out of each of the four roads of the

intersection, surrounding Hajime, Kouki, and the others.

“In any case, even if they were former people, those that stand in our

way will be slaughtered.”

Hajime’s words acted like a signal, and the frost zombie’s dull

movements suddenly became fierce.

VaAAAAA!!!

An extremely unpleasant grown echoes to through the many passages

in the cave. Did they say you will be eaten here? It’s like they were

straight from Resident Evil (Biohazard), though they weren’t as gross

thanks to the layer of frost preventing them from decaying, but an ugly

thing is still ugly.

“Please stay away! Barrier Burst!”

To real biohazards, a somewhat panicked Suzu released the Barrier

burst. It goes down the passage, and any Frost zombies who were struck

by it were hurled away, but the next moment… They exploded

magnificently into pieces with a roar.

They splintered apart, like pieces of meat dispersed by a bomb. It was

like the scene when the Terminator in liquid nitrogen was smashed.

At almost the same time, all the other party members began to shoot

out their attacks. Hajime’s Schlag spouted fire, Yue and Tio sent out wind

magic, Kaori’s silver feathers flew, Shizuku and Kouki’s blades drew

deadly lines through the air, and strong impacts were released from

Ryuutaro’s fists.

To those attacks filled with the full destructive power colliding with the

front ranks fo the frost zombies, those who didn’t manage to evade

shattered to the sound of crystal breaking.

“They’re fairly fragile…” though Hajime mutters suspiciously, another

second his eyes narrow.

“You’re kidding, they’re repairing themselves?”

Kaori seemed to have said this instinctively, but it was exactly that. The

splinters began to gather, reforming their bodies in no time at all. The

one’s decomposed by Kaori’s silver feathers assembled slightly differently,

fathering the missing parts from nearby walls of ice.

“… Hajime, a demon stone?”

“… It isn’t that. Though the magic is similar, they don’t seem to have a

demon stone.”

“Eeh? They’re like those golems from the labyrinth in the canyon?” (TN:

They’re talking about Milidi’s labyrinth all those chapters ago)

Hajime wore a grim expression while Shia looked on with a disgusted

look when she recalled the powerful and infinitely respawning enemies

that repaired themselves no matter how much they destroyed them. They

also didn’t have a demon stone core and were destroyed only by Hajime’s

quick thinking.

“Just how many are there? There must be some trick.”

While continuously firing, Hajime took out the compass with one hand

to seek out the source of the demon core, which must be concealed in

some way that his magic eye couldn’t detect.

“Oo? It’s nearby?”

The compass indicated a location that wasn’t within the frost demon’s

body. The location was in the left passage, about 500 meters or so away.

Yue gave Hajime a look. “… Hajime?”

“… Apparently, the demon stone or whatever peculiar magic that moves

these guys seems to be placed left from here. They must be controlled

remotely.”

Fumu… Anyway, if we don’t get to the source somehow, this fight will

never end.

“Then, let’s go!”

Everyone gave off a determined air while knocking down the advancing

Frost zombies. All four passaged were crowded with the zombies that had

sprung up, perhaps extending as far as the eye could see?

“I’ve destroy the group ahead, everyone don’t fall behind!”

Hajime ordered while taking Orkan (the rocket launcher) out of the

treasure warehouse. After hearing their response, he pointed the rocket

launcher towards one corner and released an overwhelming power.

Bashuuuuu!

Orange trails flew out behind a warhead.

Boom!

With a thunderous roar that resounded through the passage, they ran

past the gap Hajime had made.

With Yue and rest behind him, Hajime thanked Orkan for clearing away

the frost zombies like they were nothing. Even without being able to use

fire or water magic, they kept being pulverized again and again, no matter

how many times they regenerated.

Thanks to Hajime’s continuous fire pulverizing the frost zombies, they

had no trouble moving forward. As they passed by, those that were

destroyed reformed themselves. Generally, the expressions of all the party

members except Yue and Tio were cramped.

“Fueee… No a real life biohazard (resident evil)!”

“Suzu, get a hold of yourself, if you don’t look too closely it’s not that

bad.”

“No, that’s bad!… Uuu… Don’t come near me! Barrier Burst!”

“Suzu, please don’t lose it! Do not waste your magical power…. Kyaaa!

That’s an arm!”

“Hiiii… Kaori, watch where you’re aiming. That arm that just flew by

touched me!”

Though it is said it is noisy when women gather, these four were in full-

blown zombie panic and it was indeed noisy. It seemed like they

challenged a certain famous horror house in Japan while noisily running

through the passage and talking.

“Uumu… It’s good to be young. Being able to make a racket like that

while facing monsters…”

While looking over her shoulder at Kaori and the others, Tio responds

fairly calmly. This caused Yue to give Tio an amazed look.

“… Tio, smells like an old woman.”

“That’s a terrible thing to say. Well, I’m older… but isn’t Yue also?”

“… I’m not. I’ll be 17 forever.”

“What? I’m sure you were 20 when you were imprisoned…”

While hearing something unexpected, a shiver went up Hajime’s spine

in response to a crisis, causing him to say something to break the tension.

“… That’s right! Yue is always 17!”

“… Nn. The same as Hajime.”

“To be completely dominated by Yue…”

Tio wore an amazed expression, with the noisy group of girls in the rear,

while Hajime is being led by the nose by Yue. Kouki and Ryuutaro looked

at each other… in spite of being chased by frost zombies, their minds

seemed to be playing out an impossible scene.

After dashing for five minutes, the sound where Hajime and party

running, with a Zudodo from behind, the frost zombies continued to

chase with screams and roars that caused the tunnel to shake.

Hajime and the group finally arrived at a large space which seemed to

be about the size of the Tokyo Dome.

Hajime rechecked the compass in his hand. The area where the demon

stone that controlled the zombie horde was definitely indicated to be in

this room. To be accurate, it was incased in a certain ice wall facing the

entrance they had just passed through.

“I found it. Here, I see it.”

Hajime could see deep into the ice wall with his Magic eye. Even the

improved donner wouldn’t be able to penetrate deep enough to reach it, so

Hajime took out Schlagen (TN: Schlag is one of his revolvers, Schlagen is

his anti-material rifle) from his treasure warehouse.

Naturally, Schlagen had also been improved thanks to sublimation

magic, which greatly increased its specs. It would surely pierce the armor

that had protected Miledi’s golem now.

Bachibachi! Bachibachi!

Electricity intensely discharged as the anti-material rifle that

specialized in penetration scatters a vivid bright red light. Hajime held

Shlagen with one hand while catching it to the side. Just as he went to

pull the trigger…

“… Hajime!

At the same time as Yue’s warning, a large eagle that unfurled its wings

from overhead began to assault the party.

It was not simply a large eagle, but it was transparent, and appeared to

be bade of the same material as the ice wall, more were falling down like

a downpour of ice.

Hajime momentarily fired overhead, and a flash went into the sky. At

the moment of impact, it pierced the Frost eagle and the shock wave

shattered it with a red ripple into two frost eagles.

The improved bullet with impact conversion was empowered with

sublimation magic, increasing the power by more than three times that of

Donners.

As a shimmering rain of ice came down from above, right after pulling

the trigger, Hajime re-aimed the muzzle back towards the demon stone.

However…

“It moved…”

The demon stone in the wall began to move all of a sudden, moving out

of the line of fire of Schlagen.

“Apparently, it’s similar to the creature we faced in the oasis, so I

should think all the surrounding ice is its territory. Make note of that.”

Prompt advice came from Tio, who was dealing with a frost zombie and

another frost eagle.

That advice was proven correct immediately.

“Guriaaa!”

Next from the surrounding ice wall, a large amount of two-legged

wolves were created as well as frost eagles. They had large dark red eyes,

were two meters all, with sharp teeth and claws, groaning with a bestial

voice. Frost werewolves.

The large space was suddenly buried with large amounts of these three

types of demons, and like those before, as soon as they were smashed,

they reformed.

A frost zombie from the rear let out a large groaning voice at the party,

overflowing with something.

From the surrounding walls, ridiculous amounts of frost werewolves

appeared to encircle the party.

In addition,

Bikibiki. Baki!

With suck sound effects, the demon stone in the ice wall let out an

amazing amount of power, increasing every second.

And,

“Kuwaaa!”

A roar, followed by a large shock wave.

“Absolute Field.”

At once, Yue created a barrier by distorted space which warded off the

effects of the earthquake.

Opposite of that barrier, the creature that held the demon stone finally

showed itself. It was like the turtle-like demonic beings who had attacked

the capital before, but its body was mostly composed of ice and the shell

had icicles like a pin cushion over twenty meters in length.

“Apparently, the trial is to pierce the demon stone in that guy while

dealing with all of these demons?”

Hajime took a guess while smiling scornfully – a normal party in such a

cold place after wondering for so long would probably despair having to

fight like this. Unfortunately for these monsters, they weren’t a normal

party, and thanks to Hajime’s artifacts the temperature wasn’t a problem

either.

The cold and the pressure that the frost turtle gave off caused Kouki

and his party to pale, but Hajime only glared at it with scornful eyes.

At the same time, Hajime let loose his immense killing intent and

pressure. A wave of red magic hit the surrounding monsters and

immediately broken them to pieces. Somehow, even the frost turtle

flinched at that.

Hajime took a single step forward.

The frost turtle let out a roar as if to deny that it flinched from a mere

human, and all the surrounding demons began to move together.

The Ice and snow cave… the first trial started here. (Tn: First trial! I

thought we were nearly done! :O )

Chapter 138: Frost Turtle

“Well, first of all… Amanokawa, charge forward!”

“Eh?”

While Hajime and the Frost Turtle let out enormous waves of pressure

towards each other from their killing intent, Kouki had thought they

would start fighting. Instead, he was called forward, and thus gave Hajime

a startled response.

“No ‘eh’, charge forward and quickly crush that turtle.”

“W-why me?” Kouki asked instinctively.

Hajime turned around and gave him an amazed look while continuing to

shoot down the surrounding monsters one shot at a time.

“Ah, you guys came here to do what? It’s not likely to count if we just do

it all for you…”

“… A that’s right!”

“Amanokawa, use all of your power to crush the big guy. The other

three of you (Suzu, Ryuutaro, Shizuku), support him while the rest of us

keep the small fries off of you. Do it quickly. If you wuss out, I’ll finish

the job.” Hajime smiled provocatively.

Kouki gave a strong nod, flames of determination sprouting in his eyes.

“Leave it to me. I’ll show you I can absolutely knock it down. Shizuku…

Suzu, Ryuutaro, Let’s go!”

“Oo, Let’s go!”

“I’ll cover you. Take care of the icicles behind me. There may be some

trick to them.”

“Leave the defense to me. I’ll show you I can protect everyone!”

After everyone answered energetically, a silver flash struck the

monsters near the Frost Turtle, disintegrating them in an instant.

“Go! Don’t do anything rash!”

Thanks to Kaori’s silver bombardment of disintegration, an easy route

had been opened up between Kouki’s party and the Frost Turtle. They ran

forward while thanking her.

While its red eyes shone, the gap they formed immediately began to fill

with demons once again.

“What are you doing? Your opponent is me! Trembling Heaven

Triagram!”

As the turtle was focused on Hajime, Kouki’s party ran towards the

Frost Turtle while Kouki shouted out his favored technique.

A killer attack of light flew forward, directly striking the eerily shining

eyes of the Frost Turtle and tearing them up. A shock wave followed,

hallowing that wound.

“KuWaAAn!”

With part of its head crushed, and only one eye remaining, the Frost

Turtle raised a roar while shooting killing intent at Kouki’s party. This

was all going according to Kouki’s plan.

And with its mouth gaping open, a breath of ice and snow was expelled

out!

Spiraling like a tornado filled with ice chips, any who were caught in it

would freeze immediately. Even if you could endure the cold, the ice

would cut you to ribbons.

However, they had a master of magical barriers they could rely on.

“Faster than the wind, quicker than the water, Over Saint Scatter!”

By reinforcing the magic’s image with chanting, Suzu created a Barrier

that dispersed energy. The bombardment of ice and snow collided with

the barrier, making a “gou!” sound. And even though it came with a

terrific impact, the energy was dispersed and could not overcome the

barrier.

“It will keep regening indefinitely as long as it contains the demon

stone. Don’t waste time. It is necessary to end this in one blow.”

“My Heaven’s Might takes thirty seconds to reach maximum power.”

“Then, in the meantime, it’s fine if Kouki doesn’t need to do anything.”

While Suzu prevented the attack with her barrier, Shizuku explained

while giving Kouki a look. Considerable thermal power would be required

to destroy the demon stone and crush the gigantic figure of the Frost

Turtle. Kouki would be the most suitable.

Kouki understood this, given the time it’d take to execute his attack.

Before, it took over a minute or more to reach maximum power. The time

had been shortened considerably and amplified by several times, thanks

to the revision of the Holy Sword.

“Everyone, the attack is weakening!”

“Good. When the attack stops, spread out… Suzu, stay with me.”

“Understood! You can count on me!”

At almost the same moment as Suzu’s words, the attack came to an end.

The ice and snow fell down and Shizuku and the rest spread out as Kouki

ordered.

Shizuku dashed out low to the ground, slipping under the Frost Turtle.

“The first attack, Flashing Blossom!”

With a sharp aura drawing black tracks in the air, her target was the

Frost Turtle’s legs. To the large transparent foot, a gap of space formed

diagonally, cutting the foot in two, which slid roughly and dropped to the

floor.

“Flashing Blossom! Flashing Blossom!”

Without a pause, Shizuku kept advancing while sliding around, severing

the second foot on one side. It slipped out, leaving the remainder in the

rear side.

“KuruaaA!?”

Cheers! Feeling pleased, the sword returned to its scabbard. The two

feet slipped down diagonally and with a scream the Frost Turtle went

down.

“Zzuzuuzun!”

The Frost Turtle that had lost its balance made the Earth tremble.

Immediately, a strong thirst for blood was shot behind the Frost Turtle

stretching across its long neck.

“Tsu!?”

With her skin raising like goose flesh, Shizuku’s intuition convinced her

to dash from the place she was standing. A large number of icicles

pushed out from the ground where she had been.

Like frozen flowers blooming from the Earth, sharp icicles bloomed in a

trail following Shizuku.

“Aerodynamic!”

While being chased by quickly forming icicles, Shizuku barely made it

into the air before flowering icicles swallowed her path.

However, at that time, three frost eagles with exquisite timing attacked

her from three different directions, respectively.

“…. flash…”

While attempting to shoot out a Flashing Blossom, she didn’t seem to

be able to make it in time. There was no way she could avoid the terrible

claws from at least two of the frost eagles.

At that moment, Shizuku prepared to take damage—

Three red flashes passed by her surroundings.

With unflinching aim, those flashes shot through the center of the

chest of each of the frost eagles, causing them to burst into shimmering

pieces.

In recognition of the attack, Shizuku’s eyes flickered to the origin…

where Hajime was enclosed by a considerable amount of demonic beasts.

He was using a combination of cross bits and Metsurai (TN: Gatling

Gun). However, what caught her eye was the muzzle of Donner.

“From there, precision fire without even seeing.”

Even with a distance of twenty meters or more, and with the power of

the bullets and the penetration for the bullets having increased by three

times, the shock wave from the explosive bullets couldn’t reach her with

so many demons between them.

So, how did the precision fire reach Shizuku?

The answer was easy: You only had to shot through them.

That is to say that Hajime shot through the openings between the frost

eagles and other monsters -between their groins, under their wings…

Shooting with precision like firing through the eye of a needle. Without

visually checking, he executed a perfectly cheat-like ability that could be

called a miracle.

While forgetting the battle surrounding her, Shizuku was charmed by

the power that Hajime wielded. It wasn’t until her childhood friend

shouted that her consciousness came back into focus.

“Don’t get carried away! Heavy Crash!!”

While attempting to wake up Shizuku, who used aerodynamic, Ryuutaro

ran through the air and flew down from above, striking the Frost Turtle

towards the head using a fist wrapped in a gauntlet artifact with the

strength of a meteorite.

With a roaring sound, the Frost Turtle’s head crushed with a shock

wave. Thanks to the gravity magic on his gauntlet, an icicle attack

following Shizuku was interrupted. Ryuutaro gave a premature grin after

seeing the results of his attack.

Immediately after the head was crushed, a new head appeared from the

root.

“Geh!? Shi—“

To the dark red eyes glinting from inside the shell, Ryuutaro let out an

expletive instinctively. The next moment, it let out a breath attack of ice

and snow, and Ryuutaro attempted to execute Vajra while crossing both

of his arms at once.

However, a hexagonal barrier immediately came into existence, parting

the attack. Bikibiki sounds denoted the cracks forming thanks to the

powerful attack. A second later, the same barrier formed again, doubling,

and then doubling again.

“Suzu’s Heavenly Barrier?”

While Ryuutaro exclaimed in surprise, he turned his gaze to the small

magical barrier master who was chanting ahead near Kouki.

Suzu returned a smile at Ryuutaro’s look.

Ryuutaro’s guess was half right.

“Expulsion Space.”

Expulsion space was a defense magic made when compounding magic

of two or more barriers. Heavenly barrier was joined with expulsion.

Originally, Suzu didn’t have the ability to compound magic, however,

thanks to her iron-ribbed fan artifact, the function that allowed magic

compounding was obtained.

To Ryuutaro, who was stuck in the barrier under attack from the breath

attack, Suzu cast Expulsion Space in a panic. Particularly after seeing a

frost eagle attempting to assault him from behind. However, it was

unnecessary. Immediately before reaching him, a powerful thunder

dragon appeared and consumed it.

“UoOO!? That surprised me!”

While shooting sparks, the great magic dragon passed Ryuutaro who

had a drooping expression while uttering such a complaint.

Yue, while directing the seven-headed serpent with slender fingers

which danced like batons, turned a quick glance at Ryuutaro, causing his

jaws to drop.

With an expression of impossible confidence, she put out a gesture that

scolded him which seemed to say that he shouldn’t react to every little

thing, and should instead concentrate on his target. Even the thick-

headed Ryuutaro seemed to get what she was trying to express.

“Really, every last one of Nagumo’s women are amazing. I can’t imagine

how he managed to make them all fall in love with him.”

Ryuutaro had a wry smile, struggling to imagine how the Hajime he

knew from back in Japan managed to do it. While executing Vajra, he

began to charge, motivated by the fact that Yue was watching him.

As a matter of fact, he fell in love with her at first sight, and was

disappointed in love immediately thereafter, thanks to the pink space

generated between her and Hajime. He couldn’t even tell his best friend

Kouki.

After being showed that sweet space many times between the two, he

was able to arrange his feelings. Still, if Yue glanced at him, he couldn’t

say he didn’t become happy for a moment.

“Well, mostly…”

While ridiculing himself again, he crushed the head of the frost turtle,

while Shizuku again chopped the feet that regenerated on the lowered

side.

Naturally though, it was incapacitated, its temporary stop in movement

would be over soon, and after just thirty seconds.

It is, in a word…

“Shizuku! Ryuutaro. Fall back. I will go… you monster… Heaven’s

Might!”

That’s right, the time necessary to execute Kouki’s Heaven’s Might was

reached, the enormous light like a fixed star spiraling from his holy

sword proved as such.

Kouki lept forward using a disc created with Aerodynamic, swinging to

pierce the frost turtle whose eyes were bugged out.

DoOOOO!!

The aura undulated, and it almost seemed like the sun rose in the hall,

such a huge quantity of pure-white light dyed the surroundings.

The Frost Turtle, to that bombardment of light falling towards it,

transformed its shell into a cone, in an attempt to distribute the power of

the attack. A five meter diameter light impacted the back of the Frost

Turtle.

“Kuwaaaan!!!”

A terrific impact sounded and reverberated in the entire area. The

screaming of the Frost Turtle resounded with frustration. Its shell, even

with its transformation which according to its plan, would distribute the

power of the attack – Heaven’s Might was indeed distributed.

However, while under normal circumstances this attack was powerful –

thanks to Hajime’s remodelling, it was now even stronger. Kouki’s last

resort melted the conic tip, and the armor of ice surrounding the shell

disappeared magnificently while white smoke rose.

“Please disappear as it is! Let this power be enough!!”

The Frost Turtle’s eyes began to brighten as it absorbed the surrounding

ice to regenerate. Kouki let out a shout with a desperate look. If his

authentic maximum attack that spent all of his magical might was

endured completely, it’d be proof that he still hadn’t reached the level of

attack needed for a Great Dungeon monster.

Since meeting Hajime again, the unpleasantness and painful feelings

overflowed. He wanted to do it by means of his own power, by all means.

“… Kouki…”

Nearby Suzu said, with a slightly frightened expression after seeing

Kouki’s look.

“OoOOO!!!”

“KuWaAAA!”

The screaming of Kouki and the Frost Turtle collided.

In a moment.

Crack.

After hearing such a sound, innumerable fissure appeared around the

Frost Turtle, and ice chips scattered with a pitter pater to the ground.

And,

DoPaAAaA!

The light of the Heaven’s Might crushed that gigantic figure from the

back, eliminating the surrounding ground so that there was no free time

to allow regeneration. Light swallowed up the front and back of the Frost

Turtle.

The scene was like a sea liner breaking in half while sinking.

“KuaaA.”

With a sighing rattle, the dark red light went out from the Frost Turtle’s

eyes.

And after a beat the light that swallowed the Frost Turtle gradually

reduced, returning the space to normal.

“Woot! Haha… defeated, by me…”

While intensely panting, Kouki tottered. Aerodynamic lost its power,

and his body fell, only supported by the nearby Suzu.

“Kouki, are you o…”

Suzu, while supporting him, starting to ask anxiously at that time –

Boba!

While making such a noise, a frost eagle swooped up from the crater

where the remains of the Frost Turtle were scattered, while gripping

something with both of its talons.

“Why, how come it’s still moving?”

“Kouki… Look at that.”

Kouki looked with tired eyes in astonishment after seeing the area Suzu

indicated with a strained voice where she pointed. A dark red crystal was

gripped in the talons of the frost eagle…

“Da-damn it! It wasn’t destroyed? However, you’re not getting away.”

While grinding his teeth, Kouki who had used up all of his power while

thinking he had destroyed the demon stone with his Heaven’s Might

snapped.

The moment the Frost Turtle had judged it wouldn’t be able to win

against his attack, it seemed to have returned to its origin within the

demon stone and created a frost eagle to bear it away.

Kouki again rose his holy sword with an unsteady hand. Because the

mana absorption effect was added to Kouki’s armor by Hajime, he didn’t

feel the effect of mana exhaustion.

With no time to delay thanks to the frost eagle with the demon stone

that started to make sounds of transformation, Kouki started to press the

attack. Not heading for Suzu, he ignored his mana exhaustion like he was

possessed.

Even if he had a strong will, the light that gathered in the holy sword

was weak. Looking at it, Kouki started to chant the spell for Limit Break.

“With Limit Break…”

“Kouki… listen to me!”

Suzu yelled angrily. Though it’s possible to regain his strength after

using Limit Break – the after effects would be great, and it wouldn’t be

easy to recover even with recovery magic – and while it would most likely

be able to recover completely with regeneration magic, it would use a

considerable amount of Hajime’s party magic.

Even though he was pushing ahead alone, Kouki was surrounded by

allies… and there was no need to overwork himself.

“The importance of flash claw, break!”

With her sword drawing skill, Shizuku raced through the air while

firing a blade of wind that cut the demon stone and the frost eagle that

was transmogrifying into pieces.

A dark blue light expanded, along with a shock wave that came from

the demon stone in front of Shizuku. She faced it, blocking with her

sheath.

The ability of impact conversion was granted to the black sword’s

sheath.

The impact was transmitted directly to the demon stone, a fissure began

to form with a “bikibiki” sound, and finally…

“Ha!”

Goba!

It was crushed completely, detailed splinters of dark red sparkling

crystal fell to the Earth.

At the same time, the large amounts of monsters filling the hall all

collapsed together with a rattle, becoming nothing more than lumps of

ice.

“……”

“……”

Kouki looked at the scene dumbfounded. Though Suzu supported his

shoulder, he was staring around uneasily and didn’t seem to notice.

A splendid, cheerful voice rang out.

“Hahaha. We’ve done it..! Kouki! We won!”

“Eh? Ryuutaro…?”

“Yeah… how to say it… look at that spiraled shell. Heaven’s Might look

at that crater. As expected of Kouki.”

Thanks to the expression of his best friend who was hitting his

shoulder, Kouki’s obsessed expression returned to his normal one.

However, Suzu who was supporting Kouki was still panicked.

“That’s right. I, No… we won. To the Great Labyrinth monster.”

“Yeah, it’s refreshing. After pushing on since before…”

“Haha, certainly, for a moment it is a little refreshing.”

“Right? The day when we can catch up to Nagumo seems to come a bit

closer.”

“… Its good if that’s the case.”

While expressing gratitude to Suzu, whose shoulder he borrowed, Kouki

stood tall by himself with a wry smile. Thanks to the brightness of

Ryuutaro, his dark mood cleared up a little. However, a deep regret

remained that he was not able to do it with his own power.

“Shizuku…”

“? Thanks for the hard work, Kouki.”

Shizuku returned by jumping down to Kouki’s position. Kouki smoothed

over his sharp glance while panicking. Though Shizuku felt somewhat

uneasy after looking at Kouki’s appearance, she gave thanks for the hard

work after their long awaited victory.

“Is that right? Apart from that, Kouki’s Heaven’s Might, your strongest

attack, since strengthening the holy sword, was more than I imagined.”

“That’s right! That’s right! An amazing blow.”

“Ma… something like that is…”

While Shizuku modestly praised the Heaven’s Might that caused the

crater before her eyes, making light of her own achievements, Suzu tried

to dispel the desperate feeling in the air with clichéd praise.

As might be expected, Kouki felt embarrassed: being praised by two

girls in parting, while smiling and scratching his cheek.

A voice comes from behind Kouki’s party.

“Oo~i, though it’s good to enjoy your victory, it would be good to leave

soon!”

While looking at Hajime, who was standing on a mountain of ice

showing a cool appearance without an indication he had taken on a

thousand opponents, he tapped his shoulder with Donner while

indicating a direction.

An advancing passage seemed to have appeared in the wall where the

Frost Turtle had come from.

While Kouki’s party nodded to each other, they headed over to Hajime,

who released Aerodynamic.

“Grats. You seem to be able to fight without any trouble against the

Great Labyrinth monster.”

For Hajime that expressed rare words of praise, a look that seemed like

it was observing a rare animal was turned towards Kouki. Do biting words

come from such a glance? Shizuku answered with a panic towards Hajime

who gave such a look.

“Yes… thank you. Thanks for the power of these artifacts.”

“Well… you seemed to have mastered them well. Although, I wasn’t

worried since we’re fighting as a group, anyway.”

“Yeah? While you might think it was trivial, the precision firing I saw

Nagumo use sent shivers up my back.”

“… When death approaches – a person can do the unexpected.”

To the faraway look in Hajime’s eyes while recalling the past…. Shizuku

expressed a smile while thinking about his reliability.

“As far as that goes… Nagumo. Did we pass?”

Irritated, Kouki diverted the conversation between Hajime and Shizuku.

“N? Ah, to say were your efforts accepted?”

“That’s right.”

“It should be alright, given the concept of this Great Labyrinth.”

“In what way…”

Kouki inclined his neck to the previous comment. Hajime turned his

eyes to Tio, seeking her confirmation. Tio, who opened her mouth,

expressed her full approval.

“With infinity reproducing monsters, with the ability to freeze you to

death, and a master-class monster built like a fortress, it was certainly

troublesome. However, if you fight only a strong monster, isn’t that the

same as Orcus? The concept isn’t clear for the Ice and Snow Cave.”

“Though all of us knocked down at least three digits worth of monsters.”

“Because there were over a thousand monsters to overwhelm us, I don’t

think we failed.”

“… Nn, without question.”

Hajime’s group said one after another, calm and composed as those who

had the most experience in great labyrinth clearing compared to Kouki’s

party.

While thinking such differences were being shown off, the dark and

unpleasant feelings once again swirled in Kouki’s heart while he showed

a consenting face.

Shizuku, who was worried about Kouki’s appearance, left it for later,

since Hajime was urging them forward.

And again… they went forward into the passage enclosed with large ice

walls.

After walking for thirty minutes, as the last light was seen at the tip of

the passage… the extended maze was vast, like a joke.

Chapter 139: Labyrinth

Spreading out below them was a vast maze.

It was vast maze inside a great labyrinth. That was the scene they were

now looking at from the exit of the passage.

The walls overhead formed a vault. The maze could easily be confused

with an athletic park if not for its sheer size. Based only on what they

could see, the maze was at least 1 kilometer deep. They couldn’t see

anything farther because of the snowfall, but since the width of the maze

seemed to be at least 10 kilometers, it could be guessed that the depth

wouldn’t be any less.

From the exit of the passage where they were currently standing, there

were stairs leading down to the maze. At the end of the stairs stood an

arch-shaped entrance to the maze. It seemed that after entering the

maze, getting to the exit would be the second trial of the great labyrinth.

“What, do we have to pass through such an insanely huge maze? How

annoying!”

“Ryuutaro, it can’t be helped. This is part of the trials.”

“But still!”

Ryuutaro hated trivialness. While looking at the maze below, his

expression distorted into one of complete irritation. Kouki, while forcing a

smile, was trying to calm him down, only to receive a dissatisfied look in

return.

Then at that time, Ryuutaro suddenly grinned. It seemed he had thought

of something.

“Oi. I just thought of something good. Now that we’re in an open space,

let’s just fly over it!”

Without a word, but a with a face which seemed to say “I’ve got it!”,

Ryuutaro used “Aerodynamic” and jumped into the air.

“Ba, Baka! Come back!”

“Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun!”

Shizuku and Suzu impatiently tried to restrain Ryuutaro whose

imprudence knew no bounds.

Kouki also promptly reached out to stop him but it was already too late.

It looked like Ryuutaro got a little excited at the seemingly easy way out

of the trial. The muscle-headed Ryuutaro who always rushed in seemed

even more careless than usual this time. Being always positive and active

could be considered one of Ryuutaro’s strong points, but since he often

went too far, it was more of weak point in the end. And this kind of

weakness is fatal in a great labyrinth.

Hajime crossed his arms as he stared observingly at Ryuutaro’s

recklessness, who finally reached the overhead boundary line of the great

labyrinth.

At that moment,

Voonn!!

“Nuwaa!?”

A sound that seemed to bend the air itself resounded, the air

surrounding Ryuutaro virtually shook. Immediately after, Ryuutaro’s

shape disappeared.

“Ryuutaro!?”

“Ah mou! This fool!”

“Fuue!? What do we do! Nagumo-kun, Ryuutaro-kun has disappeared!”

Kouki and his party frantically asked. With a face on the verge of tears,

Suzu desperately asked for Hajime’s help.

As for Hajime, he was concentrating on the information provided by his

demon eye stone and didn’t look like he was paying any attention to

Suzu’s plea for help. She had been completely ignored.

The moment the air bent, Hajime’s demon eye stone sensed the action

of a magical power. At the same time, Hajime picked up a magical

response from the corner of his field of vision and had shifted his gaze

toward its direction. At the end of his line of sight, before they knew it, a

hexagonal prism of ice was hanging from the ceiling. At that very

location, a similar phenomenon of air distortion had occurred during

which the ice prism sprouted from the ceiling, revealing the figure of

Ryuutaro inside the prism.

“He’s right there.”

“Ehh?”

“What?”

“Where!”

They all reacted to Hajime’s answer and followed his gaze. Then they

became speechless. That was because they saw their childhood friend,

who had disappeared, in the ice prism, looking like a specimen would in

an exhibition.

On the other hand, despite being inside the block of ice, Ryuutaro’s

expression had turned frantic, as though he had still retained his

consciousness.

However, thinking things had suddenly taken a turn for the worse would

be an overstatement. Indeed, Ryuutaro was not inside stone, but ice. It

looked like he had activated “Vajra” and was trying his best to free

himself. However, he seemed unable to move, and he was in pain with

every breath he took.

Moreover, as if to make sure the trespasser was properly dealt with,

countless icicles with sharp edges had grown from the surrounding

ceiling.

“This, This is bad…”

“This pattern, it’s unmistakably…”

“Awawa, I have to deploy a barrier right now.”

Naturally, they were instantly able to guess who the icicles which had

appeared were pointing at, and their faces turned pale.

A panicked Suzu was trying to deploy a barrier to protect him, but since

the ceiling was 500 meters above their heads, it was hard to deploy it at

the right coordinates immediately. This is why deploying a barrier on her

current position and launching it towards Ryuutaro might be the best way

to go about it. However, would it make it in time?

“U~n, even with a barrier it seems he would die from suffocation sooner

or later… Why would there be a need for drilling icicles to begin with?”

“Can’t you lend a hand without analyzing things so calmly!?”

Shizuku retorted with a face on the verge of tears while Hajime simply

tilted his neck in response.

Hajime was thinking that the icicles were some kind of guarantee in

case Ryuutaro somehow managed to escape, and that they wouldn’t

attack immediately if left alone. He planned to share his conjecture with

the others, but it seemed Shizuku and the others were feeling really

uneasy about their comrade’s predicament.

Hajime shrugged his shoulders in response to Shizuku and turned his

gaze toward Yue and Kaori. They both gave a small nod, showing they

had understood Hajime’s intentions. Rather, taking into account the speed

with which the spell was cast, it looked like Yue had guessed Hajime’s

request before he could even shift his gaze to her.

“Field Pierce.”

“Mou, it can’t be helped, because Ryuutaro-kun’s bad habit never

changes no matter how much time passes…”

The space before Kaori’s eyes opened and a transfer gate appeared. The

opposite gate’s light shone from the side of the ice prism which

entrapped Ryuutaro.

With a wry smile, Kaori deployed her silver wings and fired a large

number of silver feathers through the gate.

After crossing the gate and fluttering around Ryuutaro’s surroundings,

the silver feathers clung to the ice prism and started decomposing it

effortlessly.

Seeing the prey escaping, as if making a judgment of their own, the

countless icicles which had sprouted from the surrounding ceiling finally

started shooting towards Ryuutaro.

Nevertheless, the prism which was covered with feathers like a cocoon

was in itself a protective wall due to the decomposition effect of the

feathers. Consequently, the group of icicles which was fired from the

ceiling like the projectiles of a Gatling gun turned into mist as it met the

silver feathers, leaving not even the trace of a single ice shard, and was

carried away with the wind.

“Kaori, while you’re at it, you carry out his punishment. Decompose this

fool’s groin.”

While Kouki and the others were breathing a sigh of relief after seeing

Ryuutaro saved by the silver feathers of a Kaori whose body was suited

for both offense and defense, Hajime spat out these merciless words.

Kouki’s mouth was flapping open and closed with a face saying “what a

scary punishment!”

“Gr, Groin… There’s no way I can do such a thing! Ha, Hajime-kun, no

ecchi!”

To a Kaori who had been thrown into panic due to her misinterpretation

of Hajime’s words, Yue added more fuel to the fire with a cold look.

“… What exactly is ecchi in decomposing a fool’s groin? Kaori, you react

too much to the word ‘Groin’, you pervert.” (En: Delete’s his groin

decomposition sadism fanfic.)

“N, No! Yue! To do that I have to touch his groin with my silver feathers

right? Isn’t that the same thing as indirectly telling me to touch

Ryuutaro-kun’s groin! That’s ecchi!”

“No matter what you say, that doesn’t change the fact that you

overreacted to the word ‘Groin’ and your face turned red. You pervert.”

“Yue just wants to make me look like a pervert right!? I, I am not

someone who has any interest in things like groins!”

“Ho… Does that statement also apply to Hajime’s groin?”

“!? Th, That’s, how to say it…, I just, I just a little, Umm…”

“… Nn. As I thought, you pervert. You groin master.”

“How mean! No matter how you look at it that title is just too cruel!

Hajime-kun, I truly don’t have any excessive interest in groins! I swear!”

“Aa~ Nn. I got it. It’s my fault for starting this conversation to begin

with. Now, you two, stop repeatedly talking about groins. Look,

Amanogawa doesn’t look like he can take it any longer. Taniguchi looks

about to breathe fire. Yaegashi looks like a mother seeing off her grown-

up daughter.”

Being told so by an amazed Hajime, Kaori turned towards Kouki and the

others. Indeed, they seemed to be exactly in the state Hajime described.

Kouki, with a face saying “Where did that pure and innocent Kaori I

know go?”, had turned his head away to escape from reality and his gaze

was wandering in circles. Suzu, while making a red face, was muttering

“Adult, Adult …”.

And then Shizuku, while looking a little lonely somewhere inside, was

looking at Kaori with an affectionate face, like the face of a mother

rejoicing at the growth of her daughter.

Kaori shivered. At this rate, she was going to be thought of as a pervert

excessively interested in groins by her childhood friends.

She panicked and took a step forward to explain herself. At that

moment,

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!! It hurrrrrts!!”

A shriek came from above. It was Ryuutaro’s voice. Startled, they all

looked above. There was no longer the sweeping fire of icicles. Instead, all

they caught sight of was the shining silver cocoon. Then they could guess

why Ryuutaro was screaming. Ryuutaro vigorously gave Kaori a look

implying “Idiot”.

“Ehh? Ah! Ryu, Ryutaro-kun, I’m sorry!!”

Kaori hurriedly undid the cocoon of silver feathers.

Inside, Ryuurato’s worn-out face appeared, his eyes rolling back in his

head.

The prism had been decomposed a while ago. Kaori who was busy

trying to come up with a justification had completely forgotten to cancel

the spell. As a result, Ryuutaro who was inside had started decomposing

as well.

Ryuutaro, devoid of any power, started free falling to the ground. Suzu

created a light web to receive him and then brought him to their current

location.

No one wanted to look at Ryuutaro whose clothes had been tattered.

When Ryuutaro’s nude muscular half was exposed, everyone averted their

eyes in a different direction.

Hajime sent a gaze to Kouki and the others who had averted their eyes

implying “Amenogawa, you guys are supposed to be close friends

right……” but Kouki kept his gaze away from Ryuutaro and started

surveying the surroundings unnaturally as if looking out for any sign of

danger.

Ryuutaro’s nether region seemed safe, but its surrounding clothes were

gone. Close friends or not, it couldn’t be helped that they had all averted

their eyes.

His eyes were rolled back in his head and he was in a tattered state.

This day would be known as the day the 17-year-old’s groin was exposed

publicly. This day would undoubtedly remain a part of Ryuutaro’s dark

past forever.

With all her strength, Kaori closed her eyes while keeping her gaze

away, using reproduction magic to lend the forsaken Ryuutaro a hand.

“….. Kaori, you’re a cruel person. Ripping his clothes at that place.”

“That was the result of your being mean and distracting me earlier!”

“….. Nn. Shifting the responsibility to someone else is bad. Now take

responsibility and heal him without looking away.”

“No, No way! There’s nothing to see! I don’t want to see anything

besides Hajime’s!”

“As a master healer, you can’t do things that way. Now, look properly.

And burn it into your memory, the groin of another person than Hajime,

that is.”

“Nooo! Stop it! Stop pushing me! Don’t force me into a sexual

relationship I don’t want!”

While Kaori was forcefully helping Ryuutaro, Yue used just the right

amount of wind magic to try to open Kaori’s eyes. Pinpointing the exact

location of her eyes, in addition to possessing a good amount of power,

and on top of that, being harmless to Kaori. This was truly a feat only

possible for Yue who deserved nothing less than the title of genius.

“Yue-san and Kaori-san, somehow, they seem to get along well.”

“Well, I get the feeling Yue likes teasing Kaori but…. yeah they seem

rather playful don’t they?”

“Isn’t this more or less a form of friendship? Always quarrelling and so

on…..”

(TN: For better or worse, this is where Tingle’s translation ends, and

my/Southbounds begins)

Hajime smiled at the sight of the childish fight between Yue and Kaori.

It was different from the relationship Yue and Shia shared. Hajime was

extremely pleased that Yue exhibited such a happy mood.

When they play, rather than acting the part of an older sister as she

would with Shia, she talked to Kaori more like a friend. The gap in

childish behavior from Yue caused Hajime to hold back more than usual,

and if asked, he would say things were fine because of Yue.

Ryuutaro’s darkest moment was turned into a punishment game for his

childhood friend by none other than the woman he fell in love with at

first sight…

“… It’s become enough punishment.”

“It is terrible…”

“Ryuutaro… I’m sorry, I am powerless.”

To the nearly unconscious Ryuutaro, Kouki gave a sympathetic

expression… even thought he was still averting his gaze.

Five minutes later, after he had regained his consciousness and

clothing, Ryuutaro gave an apology for acting rashly, which received

lukewarm glances.

While Ryuutaro was trying to figure out what happened, Kouki tried to

subtly deceive him with some polite fiction. However, because Hajime

smirked and laughed at him, he had dark clouds hanging from his back,

unlike his usual cheerful self.

Kouki desperately tried to calm Ryuutaro down while glancing back at

Hajime and the rest as they started descending the staircase.

“Yue, just to be sure, is there any way we can fly over and skip this

maze?”

“… Difficult, because I am not skilled enough yet, the mana

consumption would be too high to continue with.”

“Oh well, figure as much. Looks like we need to take the maze head on.”

Hajime pulled out Shlagen (Tn: again, his rifle), and aimed it at the edge

of ice wall. After hearing the shot, everyone looked at the wall in surprise.

The ice wall wasn’t too thick to be broken with Schlagen or Orkan.

However, as Hajime had expected, after the red spark pierced the wall,

the surrounding ice around the hole restored it in no time. The restoration

speed was even faster than the monsters from before.

“… Looks like it’s impossible to just break down the wall to quickly

reach the goal after all.” Hajime muttered.

While watching for any counter attacks from the maze, he took out his

compass with one hand. While the others looked at him in amazement,

especially after what just happened to Ryuutaro, he ignored them.

“Next, let’s see if this guy works properly in the maze…”

Although everyone tensed when Hajime walked through the archway

entrance to the maze… Hajime just watched the compass in his hand

without any particular worry.

Right at the entrance was a reversed T-Junction that led to the right and

left. The compass needle shown slightly, pointing them to the right

passage.

“Fumu, looks like it doesn’t have any problem in the maze?”

“Ah. The maze won’t be a maze, thanks to this.”

Hajime smiled wryly at Tio’s affirmation as she followed him and

passed through the arch. He was thinking he wished he had it during the

Raisen Great Labyrinth.

“Uu, Meredi would have been no problem with this.”

“… Nn. Maybe that’s why they entrusted it to Haltina.”

While Shia responded with a sulk and ducked through the entrance, Yue

and she reached the same conclusion as Hajime, that the compass was

likely left in the Sea of Trees for that very reason.

Hajime patted each of them on the shoulder lightly, offering comfort.

The three of them looked at each other with bitter smiles.

With an expression of disappointment at not being able to share those

memories, Kaori and Tio shared a glance. After a background glance, the

group moved onward.

With a width and length of ten kilometers, how long would such a maze

take to clear normally? You would have to search in the cold that made

you want to cry. It’d take incredible willpower.

“There’s… quite a sense of oppression.”

“Yeah. Because everyone’s appearance reflects from the walls, like a

mirror house.”

Suzu was looking uneasily at the ten meter high Shizuku who was

reflected on the icy walls.

“Because they came out of the walls earlier… is that the idea?”

“Likely. It’s a huge maze where you wonder around aimlessly. If or when

a monster appears might be quite deadly.”

“… Nn, but there’s no problem.”

“That’s right, because we have Hajime’s Magic Eye and its perception

abilities. Also, my rabbit ears won’t miss the sound of a surprise attack

either.”

Shia was especially bright and confident. It was emphasized loudly

when she struck the melons on her chest with a “ton” noise. Shizuku and

Suzu’s morale took a hit, however Kouki and Ryuutaro were boosted after

a quick glance as proof.

Of course, Hajime was giving them a glare. After becoming aware and

admitting his feelings for Shia, he reacted to such gestures towards Shia.

“… Hajime?”

“Cough Ummm… The next turn is left, right?”

Giving a gentle look, Kaori tried to change the subject with a cough.

Hajime looked at the compass awkwardly.

After seeing Hajime’s reaction, Shia covered her chest with her arms

while her cheeks blushed her body wiggled.

“Really Hajime, what are you saying? You want to play with my chest

again? Please pardon me that teasing smile… Well, that’s not to say it

wasn’t amazing, and I’d love to do it again. But right now is no good! If

you do it now, I will faint again and we won’t be able to finish the walk

through-”

To Shia’s confession, everyone turned their face to Hajime with an

expression that said “what on earth did you do.” mixed with shivering,

shame, and envy. Hajime pretended not to notice and used his right to

remain silent.

“… Hajime… What was done to Shia during her first time?… Hajime wild

beast?”

“If I’m a wild beast, Yue is a beast trainer. Although I endure and

counterattack.”

While listening to Yue and Hajime’s conversation and thinking “it’s

THAT, isn’t it?”, it could be said their experience was piling up, and the

stairs to adulthood was climbed considerably.

Everyone was behaving suspiciously, at a loss on whether they should

be listening to this conversation or not, when Hajime suddenly halted.

And, slipping out Donner high speed without looking back, he shot.

Dopan!!

The released bullet pass overhead of the blushing and panicking Suzu

and crushed the arm with claws that was growing soundlessly from the

wall.

“…!?”

Thanks to her small height, only a few hairs were lost. She lost her

voice as the red flash passed by, experiencing the full power that was

released from it.

“Coming, right and left wall.”

Hajim reported a warning while ignoring the strangled noises coming

from Suzu. His appearance was someone already switched completely to

battle mode.

From the surrounding walls, fingers with claws, bones, and sinew, an ice

statue like an armored Bullet beetle appeared.

“GuoOOO!” X5

From the right and left, Frost ogres attacked. Kouki intercepted the right

side while Hajime took the left.

Shizuku and Kouki’s killer attacks cut a Frost Ogre in two. Ryuutaro’s

fist attack crushed one at the chest, and the two remaining are forced at

bay by Suzu’s magical barrier.

This time, the demon stone that produced them infinitely did not appear

in another place. A dark red crystal appeared inside the cut and the

crushed chests. Kouki shot a blow at it.

The remainder were held in place by Suzu and Shizuku damaging them.

Meanwhile, Kouki and Ryuutaro delivered the finishing blows on the

Frost ogres that they were dealing with. It was a one sided fight.

Forgetting caution, Kouki and Ryuutaro smiled at each other, and then

they heard the shout of a lovely voice…

“UryaaA!”

Kouki, who turned around with a sudden look, saw the beautiful legs of

Shia in an upward kick as she knocked five Frost ogres above them.

Though they struggled desperately, the Frost ogres didn’t have the

ability to fly, and crashed to the ground naturally thanks to gravity.

Shia, as she came back down, rotated elegantly and swung Doryuken

with centrifugal force, hitting the frost ogre who had fallen down with

perfect timing to be blown into a wall and shattered into pieces like a

bomb exploding.

Shia didn’t stop rotating, repeating the action with the other ogres. It

appeared more like playing than actual combat.

Each Frost ogre crashed into the wall at the same exact place, causing

the wall to take considerable damage.

“Suzu will be nice to rabbits when we get home. It is not wise to anger

them, we should be nice…”

“Suzu… I completely understand your feelings.”

While trembling at the sight, Suzu muttered these statements. When

they return home, she didn’t want to hold the rabbits of Earth in fear.

“They’re not that strong. The surprise attack from anyone… well, it’s

okay if we take note.”

Yue nodded slightly at what Hajime said, and Shizuku and her party

were half smiling, because they were an enemy they wouldn’t have a

problem with if they were cooperating.

Afterwards, they encountered various traps. Ice spikes came from the

walls; ice walls collapsed. Demons appeared from the walls for the next

twelve hours as they explored the labyrinth maze.

While it wasn’t extremely challenging, the continuous and monotonus

scenery caused Kouki and the rest’s attention to wander.

“Really, though we’ve walked and walked, Nagumo, how much further?”

Shizuku asked with a voice laced in exhaustion to Hajime’s party, who

seemed to be alright.

“Hmm? Because we’re in a maze, the straight line distance won’t be

accurate. We seem to be about two kilometers from the entrance.”

“Is that so?”

“Oh dear… let’s take a rest a little if there is a suitable place.”

“Fufu… thank you.”

While looking at the state of Shizuku’s companions, Hajime said while

shrugging his shoulders. This caused her to smile broadly and got

psyched up without noticing. However, Hajime’s harem and Ryu noticed.

A while later they encountered a large double door, of which the

compass indicated they needed to pass through.

“This is a spectacular door, too.”

“… Nn, Pretty.”

Looking up at the huge doors, they could see it wasn’t just made of ice.

It was carved with flowers, thorns and roses, with a large round hole that

took up about the fourth of the door within the design.

Hajime, for the time being, tried using the full power of his body against

the door; however, as he had suspected, the large double doors did not

budge at all.

“As I thought, the door won’t open until we find whatever goes into that

cavity. Really, how troublesome.”

Hajime frowned, and the other members showed unpleasant

expressions. It had already been more than fifteen hours since they had

entered, and Kouki’s group were showing faces that were quickly growing

tired.

“… Hajime. For now…”

“That’s right. For now, let’s set up to rest.”

Kouki’s group gave out a relieved expression and let out sighs at

Hajime’s word. Obviously, their mental exhaustion had gathered

considerably.

“You, stop going near the walls. It’s likely they’ll make a surprise attack,

so come to the center if you’re going to take a rest.”

With that, Hajime stopped fifty meters away, took out a large tent from

his Treasure Warehouse. While it wouldn’t stop a surprise attack, it

would provide shelter.

With surprise, Kouki and party entered into the tent that had appeared

suddenly before their eyes, seeing a space of about ten tatami mats inside.

“… This is a kotatsu (Tn: heated table)”

“Waa… a soft and warm carpet…”

“Neither snow nor wind enter here. Is this a magical barrier…? It’s a

good temperature in this room.”

“No, it’s seriously comfortable! As expected of Nagumo.”

Shizuku said with an amazed expression leveled at Hajime. The girls

were already warming themselves in the kotatsu while Suzu crawled onto

the fluffy carpet on all fours.

For the moment, it was impossible to remove their shoes within the

large labyrinth. However, there’s no problem keeping it clean. A fragment

of crystal attached to the carpet was imbued with regeneration magic. It

automatically cleaned any dirt or detritus that touched the carpet. (Tn:

Only the Japanese would be concerned about their shoes dirtying a tent

floor on a camping trip :P)

Exactly, a space of healing.

The group warmed themselves enthusiastically in the kotatsu with

drowsy faces, except Suzu, who was already asleep lying face down.

Thanks to the artifact for protection against the cold, they didn’t feel it so

much, but after being surrounded by ice, everyone was happy to be in a

warm space.

As such, while being surrounded by each side by Yue and Shia, Hajime

took out some Cross bits.

While the group looked with popped eyes, they disappeared outside to

create a ring around the tent in the passage.

“We shouldn’t be bothered with those four patrolling outside. The cross

bits will give us a chance to relax.”

“… What’s that?”

“As long as you have the credentials, they should have no problems.”

“But do they know what they’re guarding?”

“The cross bits have been set to guard around the gate.”

To Shizuku’s questioning face, and Kouki’s scornful eyes, Hajime

answered while inclining his head a little. Yue was at his side, placing a

hand on his face.

“… Not tired?”

“This tent has a recovery function.” (TN: Is that how he made Shia lose

consciousness? Giggity)

Hajime smiled while Yue’s hand softly stroked his face gently while

fluttering heart marks drifted between the two of them.

And, at that time, two rabbit ears touched Hajime’s neck, drawing his

attention to Shia. Shia drew her cheek near Hajime’s shoulder with

moistened upturned eyes that said “care for me too?”.

Hajime drew an arm around Shia’s waist and drew her close firmly.

Doubling the heart marks going out. A pink space poured out, and you

could almost swear the room temperature was increasing somehow.

While watching Tio and Kaori, who were slowly approaching them,

Suzu muttered while on her own.

“… It seems that this space doesn’t heal a lonely heart.”

Kouki and the others agreed whole heartily.

Chapter 140: Whispering Voice

Translation Note: Goshujin-sama – Japanese term for Master.

*

Howa, Howa, Fuwa, Fuwa.

Surely, if there were sounds to describe the current situation, it ought to

be those words. Among the seven great labyrinths, there was a labyrinth

called the ice and snow cave. And inside that labyrinth was a gigantic

maze in which there was a sealed door before which laid a tent. The

mood inside the tent had become a pink space.

“… Hajime. Aaa…n.”

“Nn. Aaa…n… Mmn. It’s good. As expected, the best thing to eat while

using a kotatsu is stew.”

“Hajime-san, have some of mine too. Aaa…n.”

“Aaa…n… Mmn. Anyway, Shia, your cooking skills are improving every

day, you will make a great wife.”

“Je-Jeez, Hajime-san! Such a thing! To say that I’m extremely cute, and

on top of that, I would make a lovely wife from whom you wouldn’t want

to be away for even a moment! You’re making me blush-!”

“Hajime, what about me?”

“Nn? Isn’t that obvious? You will become the best wife in the world.”

“Nn… I will also do my best to learn how to cook.”

“Fufufu, Yue-san, let’s study together and make Hajime’s favorite

dishes.”

While “Aaa…n” feeding Hajime, Yue and Shia, who were sitting on both

sides of Hajime, were having a conversation from which no one could

imagine they were inside one of the world’s great labyrinths.

There was stew on top of the kotatsu. That was seafood stew prepared

by Shia, the smell of which tickled every nose in the vicinity. The

ingredients had been acquired at the maritime town Erisen, frozen and

stored inside the treasure warehouse.

Shia, with splendid knife-handling skills, had prepared the seafood

along with various vegetables and seasoned the whole mix exquisitely.

The sauce which looked like Ponzu (TL: citrus-based sauce, source wiki)

was also neatly done and truly wonderful. Because her housework was

also perfect, Hajime’s praise of Shia being a great wife was no

overstatement.

Nevertheless, Shia was over interpreting. Hajime who had become

tolerant towards Shia’s attitude didn’t particularly mind nor snap her out

of it.

Then, as Yue was lightly tugging at his sleeve while asking ‘Will I

become a good wife?’ with the expression of a lover, Hajime could of

course not disagree, especially when she wore a gentle smile and

displayed such a willingness to train hard to learn homemaking.

“Ne, Nee, Hajime-kun? What about me? Housework and cooking are

also two of my strong points you know? I’ll make plenty of delicious

dishes for my husband and properly welcome him every day, you know?”

“Goshujin-sama, Mistress also thinks she will become a good wife, you

know? As you know, Mistress is a ‘devoted wife’. She guarantees she will

make Goshujin-sama feel satisfied every day! Right? So, please also give

this mistress some words of praise.”

Hajime, Yue and Shia’s pink space was interrupted by Kaori and Tio’s

impatience. Clinging to Hajime from behind, they were begging with a

sweet tone for the same words he said to Yue and Shia.

“… Maa, since originally Kaori was always monopolizing the first place

of the ‘I want to date her’ and ‘I want to marry her’ category rankings at

school, isn’t she already a charming wife?”

“Mouu! Not that. I’m not asking about the general opinion, but Hajime-

san’s!”

“… Kaori. Why are you hurting yourself?”

“Yu-Yue!? What do you mean!?”

“… You’ve already come to understand. You’re still five, no, six years too

soon.”

“Concrete numbers, huh! Uu, the path might be rugged, but I won’t

lose!”

Yue answered in place of the evasive Hajime. With teary eyes, Kaori

clenched her fists and renewed her determination. In truth, seeing how

Kaori was not discouraged, Hajime’s heart softened, but he kept it secret

for now.

“Umm, Goshujin-sama?”

Tio, with tearful eyes, was pressing for an answer. Two splendid

watermelons were heavily riding on Hajime’s head, stroking him. She was

obviously doing it on purpose.

“… You said ‘As you know’. But let’s see you state concretely the

contents of the ‘devotion’ you speak of.”

“Mu? Isn’t that obvious? Of course, every day, be it morning, day or

night, I will do ‘this–‘ and ‘that–‘ to Goshujin-sama, and then I will do

‘that–‘ and ‘this–‘ again. Then, Goshujin-sama will do “this–” to reward

me right? That’s why I will return the favor by doing “that–“. Ah, I feel

relieved. Doing “this–” and “that–” properly, then “that—————”

Ababababababababa-!?”

“… You worthless dragon. You will be the only one I leave behind in this

world.”

“Tio-san, restrain yourself a little…”

In response to Tio who was shamelessly continuing her indecent talk

thoroughly, an ‘Abababa’ sound caused by Hajime’s ‘Lightning Clad’

interrupted Tio’s speech.

With a ‘PikuPiku’ sound, Tio kept convulsing without getting up. The

lightning seemed really effective. Even Shia was stunned at the

appearance of such a Tio.

However, since ‘I will leave you behind’ was meant as threatening

words, it could be quite naturally assumed he was planning on taking her

along as well.

The fact that Tio was standing close to Hajime was obviously the proof

she was spontaneously asking Hajime’s permission to be by his side.

Kouki and the others were sitting on a kotatsu on the opposite side,

silently pecking at their stew while trying their best to ignore the ongoing

scene. However, barely able to put up with the irresponsible and irritating

scene, their chopsticks were continuously shaking in frustration.

“Kouki… even though I thought I had gotten used to this kind of

commotion…”

“Don’t talk about that, Ryuutaro, my mind can’t take it anymore…”

“Isn’t it a good thing? Objectively seeing how we used to be?”

“Used to be? Could it be you are actually angry at…? No, forget it.”

Kouki was glancing at Hajime and Kaori with an extremely complicated

expression and speaking in a low voice with Ryuutaro whose face showed

deep annoyance. Strangely, the usually sarcastic Shizuku remained quiet,

roughly snatching fish from the stew. She would gaze at Hajime from

time to time, obviously irritated. Suzu, who had brought up the topic,

shrank back spontaneously each time she was remembered of the fuss.

And, at that moment, Hajime set down his chopsticks (which he was

barely using because of being ‘Aaa…n’ed all the time) and took out a

shiny gray metal plate from his pocket. It had an uneven sharp tip and a

magic square engraved on it. It was a ‘gate key’ which connected space.

Hajime suddenly turned back and projected the key. It was connected to

the cross bits he had sent looking for the key to open the sealed door that

prevented them from proceeding further. At the center of the plate which

had stuck into space, a gate opened. On the other side of the gate was a

gem-like object emitting yellow light from a pedestal in a room

surrounded by ice walls.

Furthermore, there was one more thing.

“GuruaAAAAAAA!!!”

From the other side of the gem, there was also the form of a five-meter

tall furious-looking frost ogre approaching.

“Bufu!?” X4

Kouki and the others who were seated at the kotatsu and pecking at

their stew all simultaneously spewed it out. At any rate, their meal was

interrupted by a war cry and they were suddenly being approached by an

ogre clearly on a different level than the ogres they had confronted so far.

It was pointless to tell them not to panic.

However, Hajime didn’t particularly panic and extended his hand

through the gate, picked up the yellow gem. In exchange, he simply

extracted a metal ball about twice as big as a basketball from his treasure

warehouse. A ‘Bachi’ sound resounded as he instantly poured electricity

inside, after which he casually threw the ball through the gate as if

throwing trash away.

Then, he immediately turned the key, closing the gate, and retrieving it.

Immediately thereafter,

ZudoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!

From a distant place, the sound of a ridiculously powerful explosion

reverberated as the air started vibrating.

Hajime sat down and picked up his chopsticks as if nothing had

particularly happened. The gem clad in yellow light on top of the table

was proof that this series of unbelievable events took place in their

reality.

“… Hajime. Aaa~n.”

“Hajime-san, Aaa~n desu.”

And, as expected, Yue and Shia also resumed the ‘Aaa~n’ as if nothing

had happened. Kouki and the others who had been dripping cold sweat

snapped back to reality and simultaneously opened their mouths.

“No, no, no, no, there’s definitely something not right, right!?!?” X4

“Nn?”

Hajime, whose mouth was being stuffed with fresh seafood by Kaori and

Tio who entered the feeding competition, tilted his head as if to say

‘what’s wrong?’.

With an expression not hiding his irritation towards Hajime’s behavior,

Kouki inquired.

“Nagumo. What was that earlier?”

“Earlier you say… But you were looking, weren’t you?”

“I was! But not that! I’m talking about what you did!”

“What I did… you ask strange things. It’s just as you saw, right?”

Hajime gave Kouki a gaze questioning his sanity after Kouki raised his

voice. Not having obtained the response he was seeking, Kouki looked

ready to flip the table over in anger at any moment.

Shizuku came to the emotionally unstable Kouki while rubbing her

forehead as if putting up with a headache and tried to explain the ‘as you

saw’ part to Kouki.

“In short, Nagumo-kun found this yellow gem you can see with his cross

bits, and retrieved it using ‘gate’. It’s likely that the moment the cross bits

intruded the place where the gem used to be, some monster supposed to

be its guardian or something reacted angrily, before being killed by the

bomb Nagumo-kun tossed away through the gate…. or so I guess.”

“Ah. It’s completely as you say. Just like what you saw, right?”

“That’s what I’m saying! Isn’t there something wrong with this! You

normally don’t just go around directly confronting a guardian keeping the

dungeon’s treasure, defeating it, and retrieving the prize like that!”

Kouki was honestly saying something trivial.

“No, isn’t it better to collect them easily like this? It would be a bother

to be busy chasing after each one of the four keys ourselves, right?”

“Th-That may be so. But if we don’t follow the rules, will our progress

be acknowledged by the labyrinth…”

“Once or twice should be alright. We did take a considerable shortcut at

the Great Volcano, and our capture was acknowledged with no problem

after all. It should be fine if Yue’s group and Amanogawa’s group

respectively defeat the guardians of the two remaining keys and retrieve

them. I’ll map a route for you.”

“Uu… Is the difficulty alright? It’s the capture of a great labyrinth after

all?”

“Kouki… Stop thinking too deeply about Nagumo. You don’t want

stomach pain at that age.”

Kouki was holding his head between his hands. Ryuutaro patted his

shoulders with an expression of sympathy.

“That’s right. Nagumo-kun is the walking embodiment of irrationality.

There’s nothing to be surprised about.”

“Shizu, Shizu…… When Suzu thinks about Guardian-san, she becomes

excessively sad for some reason. If another Guardian-san is dragged out

by Nagumo-kun, I think things will definitely look bad. So let’s work hard

to preserve our sanity?”

Ryuutaro approved the advice a sad-looking Suzu had given Shizuku as

Suzu was gulping down fish and turned to her in turn.

“It seems it would also be difficult for me to have the ‘common sense’ I

have conceived so far be damaged any further by Hajime. I have to agree

with Suzu’s suggestion.”

Kouki and his group had satisfied their hunger and were pecking at the

last remnants of their food when the sound of a second explosion

reverberated through the great labyrinth.

～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～

“I wonder if Shizuku-chan and the others are fine…”

Kaori’s worried voice echoed.

They were before the two sealed doors.

Three gems had already been put into the door’s corresponding sockets.

Of the three, aside from two gems Hajime had obtained effortlessly, the

other had been brought by Yue’s team, who had easily defeated the gem’s

guardian and seized its key, which was to be expected given their ability.

Only one key was remaining, the last gem. It was the gem Kouki’s team

headed to while being guided by one of Hajime’s Cross bits. As a result of

splitting into two groups, Kaori had grown anxious, wondering if Kouki’s

team would be able to defeat the last gem’s guardian safely.

“Looks like there’s no problem. They had a hard fight, but it looks like

they managed to bring it down. They don’t have any severe injuries. At

some point, it did seem like Ryuutaro had frostbite but it was immediately

healed.”

“Thank god.”

Kaori breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the information conveyed

through the cross bits.

Hajime moved the cross bit standing before Kouki’s team who were

finished with their battle and had retrieved the last key. At the same time,

using ‘gate key’, Hajime connected the space between their location and

the cross bit. Space softly distorted, and the appearance of Kouki and the

others who had a strangely refreshed expression could be seen on the

other side.

“Somehow, you guys look happy…”

“Umu. They are most likely relieved to have been able to properly pass

the maze’s trial.”

Shia was tilting her head pondering the reason for their happy faces

when Tio answered her question with a seemingly pleasant expression.

She was right on the mark.

Kouki, who was holding the gem in his hand, passed through the gate,

went past Shia’s group and headed towards the sealed doors. There, he

inserted the gem into the last socket.

Immediately after, the thorny shrub on the door was covered in light.

The gems started to shine brightly in all their splendor. Then, the gate’s

impressive doors began opening on their own.

At a glance, the passage starting from the entrance of the gate looked

no different from the labyrinth’s passages so far. If anything was

different, it seemed to be the bright reflection of the ice walls. Hajime and

the others’ figures were vividly reflected.

“Well then, let’s go.”

Following Hajime’s order, everyone simultaneously stepped through the

door. The sight before them, sure enough, gave off the feeling of a mirror

house. The ice acted just like mirrors. The bright light was reflected

endlessly. Indeed, the ice walls on both sides of the passage acted like

opposite mirrors, and Hajime’s party was reflected a countless number of

times.

Aside from the ceiling hidden by a spray of snow, it looked really like an

endless corridor. The intense reflectivity of the ice made it clear it was no

simple ice. If not for the chilling cold it radiated, it could maybe even be

mistaken for a mirror.

A ‘Kotsu, Kotsu’ sound echoed along with the footsteps of Hajime’s

party as they proceeded. Not only light, sounds also seemed to

reverberate.

“… Somehow it feels like we’ve been sucked into something.”

Yue muttered while walking by Hajime’s side and looking at their

reflections in the walls.

The worlds piled up inside the ice walls repeated endlessly, the deepest

parts being shrouded in darkness. Yue’s words were truly right on the

mark.

Hajime gently grasped Yue’s hand.

“I won’t let go of you so it’s alright.”

“… Nn.”

“You guys, can you not stop flirting at every occasion?”

Shizuku’s reproachful eyes dug into Hajime and Yue who were

exchanging smiles. However, their love had already far exceeded the

maximum theoretical threshold. Such a remark didn’t make them flinch.

Giving a sidelong glance to Shizuku who sighed, the group continued

advancing.

They had not encountered the sign of any traps or monsters in a while

and the compass was indicating that they were on the right way when

Kouki suddenly halted and started looking around restlessly.

Shizuku, representing the group who grew suspicious of his behavior,

inquired.

“Kouki? What’s the matter?”

“Ah, no well, didn’t you hear something just now? Something like

someone’s voice. Rather, a whisper like this…”

“Wa-Wait a minute Kouki-kun, Stop. We already had our fill of this at

Merujiine’s Undersea Ruin.”

It seemed Kouki could hear someone’s whisper. Since she didn’t think it

possible for anyone else to actually be there beside them, Kaori whose

tolerance of horror was weak tightly hugged herself with both arms while

raising a voice of protest.

“Isn’t there anyone else who heard something? Shia?”

Hajime quietly narrowed his eyes and looked around to confirm.

“No. I didn’t hear anything. And I sense no sign of anyone else here

besides us.”

Shia who had closed her eyes and focused her rabbit ears answered

while shaking her head negatively. The other members who also seemed

not to have heard anything, in particular, all shook their heads in

negation.

“… Surely, I thought I heard something…”

“Are you sure you’re not overthinking this?”

“… Maybe I am.”

Understanding he was the only one who heard it, Kouki wondered if it

was his imagination as he showed a bewildered expression. A concerned

Ryuutaro who displayed a face lacking his usual self-confidence also

agreed.

“… Shia.”

“Got it.”

While everyone was thinking it was Kouki’s imagination, only Hajime,

with a look reminding them to be careful, passed on his thought to Shia

who could be relied on to search for the enemy in such circumstances.

Shia also thought it was only Kouki’s imagination, but since she was

given a request by Hajime, she obediently nodded her head in approval.

Her rabbit ears shook.

Then, they kept advancing without any problems, crossing several

junctions without getting lost, until Kouki halted one more time.

This time, he shouted.

“Ah, again! It wasn’t my imagination after all! I heard it again!”

“Ko-Kouki?”

Shizuki and the others turned a bewildered look to Kouki who was

frantically searching for the owner of the voice.

From the gazes turned to him, Kouki guessed no one besides him had

heard the voice this time as well, and raised a chaotic voice.

“It’s true! This time, I heard it clearly! It said: ‘Is it fine like this?’!”

“No, Kouki. I didn’t hear anything?”

“Shit! Who are you! Where are you! How about showing your face

without sneaking around!”

“Kouki, calm down.”

Anxious to be the only one to hear, Kouki had turned around and let out

these harsh words at the empty space. Shizuku and the others moved to

try to calm him down.

“Shia.”

“No, me neither. I really didn’t hear anything…”

Hajime checked with Shia for confirmation, but it seems Shia’s rabbit

ears did not grasp the sound of any voice this time either.

“… Hajime. Any magical response?”

“None. It was the same with the zombies back then, it would seem the

ice walls most likely have some kind of ability which conceals any

magical response. The demon eye stone can’t really be relied on here.”

“Fumu. There’s also the possibility of having lost to the great

labyrinth’s pressure and our minds having been confused… But still, this

is too sudden. It would be more reasonable to assume we are receiving

some kind of interference.”

“But Shia’s ears can’t hear anything, and on top of that Hajime can’t

sense anything. There is nothing we can do to stop it.”

While Hajime and the others were discussing, Kouki was desperately

trying to find the owner of the voice to prove he had not gone insane. At

this point, Hajime spoke to him.

“Amenogawa, for now, calm down.”

“… Nagumo, it’s true. I’m sure I heard it…. …”

“I know. I don’t intend to dismiss this issue saying it’s your

imagination.”

“Eh?”

Having gotten used to receiving harsh treatment from Hajime, Kouki’s

eyes started going in circles after he heard these words which seemed to

indicate he believed him.

“We should assume we are receiving some kind of interference. If it’s

one of the trials of the labyrinth, then the possibility of not only you but

everyone here receiving the interference is high. Currently, I can’t think

of a way to counter this. Everyone, be on your guard.”

Hajime turned a serious gaze towards the others. They exchanged

glances once and nodded.

Indeed, instead of rejecting the fault on Kouki’s imagination, to deny the

existence of an unexplainable phenomenon, it was better to word it as the

labyrinth’s ‘interference’. He believed Kouki’s words. It wouldn’t be

strange for such a phenomenon to happen since they were challenging a

great labyrinth after all.

Kouki was showing a very complicated expression, but he seemed to

have calmed down for now. He was silently following behind Hajime who

had resumed walking while having ominous thoughts about their images

reflected in the ice walls.

And then,

—– You did not believe

“Uu, again…”

A whisper smoothly entered Kouki’s ear one more time. But since he

had given some thought to Hajime’s words about a possible interference

from the great labyrinth and readied himself, he was not thrown into

confusion this time.

It was hard to say if he was calm deep down, but he was now able to try

to look for the origin of the voice calmly. Then, Kouki suddenly realized

something.

“…… Have I already heard this voice?”

Somehow he had a feeling he had already heard this voice. Shizuku and

the others turned a worried look to Kouki who had tilted his head and was

searching his memory.

“Kouki. Are you okay?”

“Ah, Yes. I’m fine. I was just thinking, I may have already heard that

voice somewhere……”

“… There were monsters with the ability to mimic people’s appearance

and voice at the Haltina Sea of Trees. Maybe they’re imitating someone

we know. Don’t be deceived. If something happens, say it immediately.”

“Thank you, Shizuku. You be careful too. If Hajime is right, you might

hear a voice too sooner or later.”

“Got it. I’ll be careful.”

Kouki sensed his disordered mind had calmed down and was able to

show some composure to Shizuku who was smiling faintly. He returned a

smile to his childhood friend who always encouraged and supported him.

—– You have realized, right?

However, his face immediately stiffened at the voice which once again

resounded. He got unpleasant goosebumps after being unable to brush

away the uneasiness dwelling in his heart born from the whispers he

heard.

Kouki unintentionally turned his head towards Shizuku who was

walking by his side with a face seeming to request help.

However, the look of concern he was expecting to see on his childhood

friend’s face was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she displayed an expression

about as stiffened as the reflection of his own face in the ice walls.

“Shizuku…….”

“……Yeah. I just heard it too. It was a woman’s voice. I have also heard it

somewhere before. ‘Averting your eyes again?’ is what it said.”

“… Mine was a male voice saying ‘You have realized, right?’. It looks like

the words change according to the person who hears the voice.”

Kouki and Shizuku were looking at each other with complicated

expressions, and next, ‘Hyaaa!’. Suzu slightly jumped with a shriek. It

seems Suzu could hear it as well now.

Furthermore, Ryuutaro, who also seemed to have heard it, became

confused and started looking around.

“What did it say to you guys?”

Hajime asked them about the content while looking over his shoulder.

Once he had heard everyone’s description of what they heard, he was

planning on putting them together to figure out the aim of the great

labyrinth.

“Um, Suzu heard something like Kouki. (TL: She’s talking in the third

person). ‘You had really realized, right?’ is what it said.”

“Ah, mine was ‘What is there the need to hesitate for?’ .”

Both were making a seemingly displeased expression. A discomfort

revealed itself on their faces, the kind of feeling of someone’s heart being

tread upon by muddy feet.

“… That’s too abstract. I feel it’s too indirect to be able to seduce

anyone…”

Hajime tilted his head. These were no words such as ‘Do this and that’

or ‘Go here and there’ which could immediately lead people astray from

their goal.

“You two. Had you heard that voice before?”

“Un. Now that you mention it, I feel like I had heard it somewhere…

maybe.”

“I also have the feeling I had already heard it.”

They nodded to Tio in confirmation. The words whispered varied but in

the end, they were all whispered by a familiar voice or so it seemed.

“… Anyway, we have to move forward.”

“Maa, that’s right.”

They had a bad feeling, but stopping and worrying would do no good.

Once they got out of the maze, maybe the whispering would stop. So, as

Yue said, they should move forward for now.

After deciding to proceed forward, they came across multiple forks and

kept going without getting lost. According to the information given by the

compass, there were three kilometers left in a straight line until the exit.

Because they wouldn’t get lost, even if they ran into traps or monsters,

they could get there in not even half a day.

They hurried forward while doing their best to ignore the whisper

which would be heard intermittently.

However, as time passed, the frequency of the whispers increased, and

before they knew it, Hajime and his group started hearing it too.

—— You will be betrayed again

Yue heard. Those were toxic words which caused her to remember that

she had once placed her trust in her uncle, family, and fellow retainers.

‘Again’. Yue could very well guess the meaning of these words.

—— You will lose them again by your own fault, you know?

The voice made Shia’s rabbit ears tremble. The origin of the tragedy

which took away the lives of countless of her family members was indeed

Shia’s own birth. It had taken root deep inside Shia’s heart and caused her

to have countless nightmares. The voice was constantly reminding her of

their death cries. Now, she had plenty of ‘important ones’ close to her she

absolutely didn’t want to lose.

—— There is no such thing as your being accepted by others

Tio heard the voice which had invaded her mind whisper to her

smoothly.

Long ago, when she was inexperienced and couldn’t control her power,

and her family was facing persecution… Fire surged, the sound of an

explosion shook the atmosphere, a scream and an angry roar

reverberated. While she was kicking at the gathered remains of her

compatriot, the surrounding eyes were staring at her with extreme fear

and contempt…

—— You’re jealous to the point you want to kill, isn’t that right?

Whispered a voice which had invaded Kaori’s inner heart. Kaori

unconsciously turned towards the girlfriend who was showing an air of

composure and stood at a place Kaori couldn’t reach even after swapping

bodies and obtaining power. Something black gushed out and started

spreading out like black ink spilling on a white sheet of paper.

“Ah. I get it. This is my own voice.”

Everyone who was having their consciousnesses torn apart by the

whispers were taken aback by Hajime’s sudden declaration.

“… Hajime?”

Hajime answered Yue’s inquiring gaze while not particularly looking

bothered by the whispers.

“Everyone, you said you had already heard the voice whispering to you

right? Same goes for me, but the voice whispering to me is my own voice.

Back when I was helping my father make games, I had the opportunity to

listen to my own voice many times when doing voice tests. Since if you

listen to your own voice, you are bound to feel some sense of discomfort.

It’s hard to realize, but I can assure you after having listened to my own

voice countless times that the voice whispering to me is my own voice.”

‘Ah now that you mention it…’ was the expression starting to form on

everyone’s face. Your own voice you hear when you speak in everyday life

tends to unexpectedly differ from your recorded voice which you listen to.

Therefore, they had been unable to recognize their own voice.

“But, if that’s true, then what the voice is saying…”

“… It could be a voice coming from deep within your heart… maybe.

Reviving various unpleasant memories.”

“… Right. It feels as if our mind is being invaded and trampled by muddy

shoes. It’s extremely unpleasant.”

Tio, making a guess, stated what a frowning Kaori was hesitating to say.

Shia agreed. The others uniformly showed dark, grim faces.

Overall, the atmosphere could be said to be still. Shizuku, who realized

this, raised her voice in an attempt to change the mood and spoke to

Hajime and Yue who were looking calm and composed for some reason.

“Nagumo-kun and Yue don’t seem to be affected very much, is that

correct? Do you have some kind of countermeasure?”

Hajime and Yue exchanged glances. Then, Hajime wore a composed

expression, while Yue showed a somewhat bewitching smile.

“What if I say I am just not paying particular attention to it?”

“… What did you hear?”

“Ah ~ something like ‘Do you think a murderer could live such a thing

as a normal life?’ or ‘There is no place where a monster belongs, right?’ or

things along those lines, repeatedly. I don’t think there’s anything really

different.”

“That’s… referring to when we return to Japan?”

“Ah, that’s right. Maa, it’s also hard to say if I’m human after all.

Maybe I’m wondering deep down if I will be able to get used to my former

life again.”

To Hajime who was making a self-analysis quite indifferently, Kouki

whose gloomy face showed more and more anguish as time passed

managed to squeeze out a voice.

“Then, how do you manage to remain calm? You who are ready to

forsake this world’s inhabitants and want to return home, after being told

multiple times that even if you managed to make it back, you’d have no

place where you belong, how the hell can you stay so calm!”

Kouki demanded an explanation. He was no longer able to hold back his

irritation at the end of his sentence and his voice roughened. It looks like

the voice he was hearing from his heart was considerably shaking his

mind.

Hajime simply shrugged his shoulders and answered.

“Don’t lose your temper. Actually, even though I won’t know the answer

until I try going back, worrying about it now is pointless, right?”

“How can you be convinced so easily? It’s something you can’t ignore,

something which enters your mind and you can’t throw out, something

there is nothing you can do about!”

Just what kind of voice did you hear? Kouki was almost yelling those

words at Hajime while hiding his fury caused by hatred somewhere

within him.

Hajime faced the emotionally unstable Kouki with a somewhat serious

look.

“First, from wishing things to ‘be your way’, greed will be born. Next, to

appease that greed, your heart will take a decision. Then, all that needs to

be done is to carry out this decision to the end. You shouldn’t be worrying

about things like: ‘Will I be able to do it or not?’ but rather: ‘What should

I do to carry out this decision?’… I have already decided. I will return to

my hometown and live a normal life with Yue and the others. I will show

them lots of splendid things and introduce them to my parents. I will put

my life on the line for that. There is no time to worry about something as

trivial as the anxiety that rose from the decision I made.”

“… That’s absurd. Such a thing…”

“It’s not like I’m asking you to understand. Maybe my way of thinking

isn’t very human-like.”

Hajime wouldn’t waver no matter what he was told, no matter what was

done to him. Kouki felt he saw the main points of Hajime’s unwavering

mind and didn’t think he could understand them. However, he averted his

gaze as he seemed to realize something.

Inside the delicate atmosphere, Shia’s face, which was irritated due to

the uneasiness caused by the whispers, was replaced with a friendly smile

as she started looking for Yue.

It seems that Shia was also able to easily slip away from the abusive

thoughts caused by the unpleasant whispers. Her mood quickly turned

from the gloomy one caused by this place to her usual innocent one.

Despite also being seized in anguish originally, Shizuku, who had been

able to guess what was going on to some extent and had been speaking to

Hajime, was now completely silent, reflecting on Hajime’s previous words

as if she had realized something.

“I get it that Hajime-san is not being affected thanks to his

shamelessness, but why does Yue-san look fine? Rather, what is Yue-san

being whispered?”

Hajime’s temple suddenly reacted to Shia’s way of speaking of him, but

it seems he read the mood and decided to let her off with it for now. Of

course, the night after the capture of the great labyrinth, she will be

made to cry in lots of different ways.

Yue who aroused Shia’s interest answered with no particular hesitation.

“… It’s repeatedly telling me I will be betrayed some way or another.”

“Betrayed… If I’m not mistaken, like in your past…”

“… Nn. So things like ‘Hajime and Shia will also betray you’.”

Upon hearing these words, Hajime and Shia exchanged glances. If those

whispers really stem from one’s unconscious, it means Yue is fearing

betrayal from the bottom of her heart.

Indeed, Yue had been betrayed by the family and retainers she put her

trust in and had been locked up in darkness for three hundred years.

That’s more than reason enough for it to become a trauma, and it

wouldn’t be strange if she felt ill to the point of not ever trusting anyone

else anymore.

Actually, putting aside Hajime and Shia, her interaction with others

could be said to be fairly cold sometimes. Fundamentally, earning Yue’s

trust was quite difficult. Luckily, her encounter with Hajime made her

believe that putting her trust in others was still possible… But maybe the

uneasiness of being betrayed again still dwelled within her heart, even if

just a little.

Even more, than her memories of her severe betrayal, this was

something that couldn’t be helped. She was not actually suspecting that

she’d be betrayed again. Rather, this was something carved deep within

her unconscious.

However, naturally, there was trust in Hajime and Shia that easily

surpassed such a trauma. A fantastic encounter and the things she saw

on the journey that followed had appeased her heart. Which is why she

was calm.

Sensing her feelings, Shia gave her a soft smile and spoke.

“Ne, Fufu, if you let your guard down, I might betray you-”

“… Bad girl. Punishment is needed for lying rabbits.”

With Yue and Shia resuming their frivolous talk, the atmosphere

seemed to slightly return to normal.

“Maa, certainly, there is no way I am letting go of Yue…”

“Indeed. It would be much more likely to be told that the world is

getting destroyed tomorrow than Goshujin-sama betraying Yue.”

A triumphant look settled on Hajime and Tio’s face. Indeed, Hajime and

Yue’s atmosphere was so sweet that it felt like a mix of Calpis (TL:

Japanese milk-based soft drink) with sugar, syrup, and honey. If you were

told one would betray the other, you could only reply ‘Ha?’.

“… Nn. It’s impossible. But even if I was betrayed, it would be of no

concern.”

Yue agreed with Hajime and Tio’s words, but as if she had thought of

something along the way, she made an assumption as her pupils sparkled

with mischief.

“What do you…?”

With an air of composure, Yue responded to Hajime and the others who

tilted their heads.

“Because regardless of Hajime’s feelings, I am not letting go of him.”

“…” X4

While everyone fell strangely silent, Yue, who was licking her thin pink

lips with her tongue, suddenly narrowed her eyes. No one was able to take

their eyes from her wet lips which frightfully stood out. Simultaneously,

she began emitting a charm that sent shivers down everyone’s spine,

male or female indiscriminately and made their abdomens feel hot.

Then, with a hot, long breath.

“… Fufu, you can’t run away from the vampire princess.”

She declared such a thing.

Hajime, who was caught in the overly bewitching atmosphere and her

hot gaze, had his arms suddenly held behind his back by Shia who

showed a splendid reaction time.

If not for her, there’s no mistaking Hajime would probably already be on

top of Yue. No matter how you looked at him, he was no longer thinking

straight. He was looking at Yue like a beast.

For a little while, the unproductive argument continued between Shia

and the others who were trying to prevent a love affair in the middle of

the capture of a great labyrinth and Hajime who was wishing for nothing

but Yue.

At any rate, for the time being, it seems the oppressive atmosphere

caused by the whispers was gone.

Chapter 141: The Brunt of Feelings

“Aa, geez! Cut it outttt!”

In a small room in the eastern part of the great labyrinth, Shia’s angry

voice resounded followed by a creaking noise.

The source of the noise was Hajime’s arm, which was in an arm-lock

(TLN: the term used is Ude-Hishigi-Juji-Gatame, a grappling technique

from Kodokan Judo).

“What are you doing, Shia? His arm looks like it’s about to break.”

“What are you saying with this calm face? Rather, Yue-san, please stop

with the provocations!”

“… Nn. Hajime wishes for me but has to hold himself back because

we’re inside the maze… cute.”

“Now’s neither the time nor the place for this!” Shia violently retorted.

Of course, her arm-lock over Hajime did not budge in the slightest. It

was proof of her remarkable growth. Something to rejoice about.

Or so it should have been. She was holding Yue in her arms

nonchalantly and threatening the approaching Hajime with a judo

locking technique. There was really nothing to rejoice about.

They were currently taking a short break in a small room close to a

junction of the labyrinth.

More precisely, the break was intended to let Kouki and the others rest.

They were in low spirits from the disorder caused by the whispers.

However, for some reason, the more intense the whispers grew, the

greater a chance it became for Hajime and Yue to assure their mutual

love, which had gone past the point of reason. ‘You’re flirting far too

much inside a great labyrinth, Koraa!’ was probably what Shia thought as

she stepped in to hold them back.

“Calm down, Shia. We’re in the great labyrinth, you know? It’s not like

we’re really going to start acting without restraint here, right?”

“… Just now, weren’t you about to kiss?”

“That was just Yue replenishing her energy.”

Hajime tried to exploit this opportunity and came up with this

explanation, showing a firm face. But a mere glance at Yue by his side,

who had narrowed her eyes while licking her lips, would be enough to

make his declaration really suspicious.

“But I didn’t see her using her magic to the point she would need to

replenish.”

Shia replied with an unusually sharp observation and tightened her grip

on Hajime’s arm further.

“No mercy, huh… ”

“Th-That’s because he’s my lover. So I will have my say about things

that go too far!”

“Shia… Good girl.”

Shia blushed slightly as she gave her reasoning. Hajime and Yue let out

a ‘Ho’ and voiced their admiration. Then they corrected their postures.

So far, Shia had always followed Hajime and Yue from behind. However,

now that she had been acknowledged by Hajime, it seemed she came to

the realization that she could stand on equal ground with Yue.

She used to watch the two from behind and deal with things she didn’t

like from a distance. But now she was walking side by side with them and

wouldn’t hesitate to take their hands and pull.

“Fumu, indeed, just like a lover.”

“Un. Indeed.”

Tio let out a weak murmur, exposing her mental fatigue. Next to her,

Kaori forced a bitter smile as she agreed. There was envy in her eyes.

“…”

“Shizu, Shizu? Is something up?”

“Eh? No, it’s nothing? More importantly, is Suzu okay?”

Seeing Shizuku watching Hajime and the others silently, Suzu raised a

voice of concern.

Suzu also felt the pain caused by the whispers which was somehow

similar to that of a needle piercing the heart. But she also remembered

what it felt like to be truly stabbed and could somehow put up with the

pain. However, she noticed no one was paying attention to Shizuku who

didn’t seem to be doing so well.

Usually, Shizuku would discreetly put aside her own feelings and only

worry about others. Given her behavior, it was obvious that something

was up.

However, or rather as expected, as soon as she was called by Suzu,

Shizuku put on a delicate smile and replied to Suzu by questioning Suzu

about her own well-being. Suzu’s face certainly did not look very well

either, but putting aside Shizuku’s abstract words which didn’t betray her

condition, Shizuku should also be feeling exhaustion due to the whispers

teasing her heart.

With a troubled smile, Suzu could only reply ‘I’m fine’ in order to not

worry Shizuku over her and in the process forget taking care of herself.

“Oi, Kouki…”

“What is it, Ryuutaro?”

“Ah, no, nothing in particular. Let’s just leave this sickening place

quickly.”

“Yeah.”

Then again, Kouki was the person affected the most dangerously.

Speaking almost no word at all, keeping replies only to a bare minimum

when Shizuku, Ryuutaro or Suzu would voice their concern.

And then, there was also his look, which was getting increasingly

intense and reflecting his negative feelings.

His look was directed at Hajime. Maybe the person himself wanted to

take his eyes off of Hajime, but he was too obvious. Sometimes, he would

also turn his gaze to Kaori. So it was not difficult to guess what he was

being told by the whispers.

“Well then, how did it go? Everyone, did you get somewhat better?”

Tio asked, tilting her head. It had already been one hour since they

started to rest. Tio had suggested they use spirit magic on everyone to

stabilize their minds.

“Yup. Thanks, Tio. I feel that the inside of my head has become clear.”

“Un. Maybe my body also got a little lighter…”

After all, the whispers were mere voices. What was tormenting

Shizuku’s mind was her being reminded of every bad memory and

thought that had piled up inside her. That’s why, if the person herself

was repeatedly worrying after being reminded of unpleasant memories,

spirit magic wouldn’t be any help. It was only magic that could refresh

one’s spirits temporarily.

Even so, compared to how they were before resting, the faces of

Shizuku’s group had considerably regained their colors. Therefore, even

taking into account the consumption of magical power the use of spirit

magic required, it seemed to have been a wise choice.

Nevertheless, it seemed there was someone for whom that wasn’t the

case.

“Ah. Thanks, Tio-san. I feel more comfortable.”

Although Kouki slightly smiled and expressed his thanks, there was an

unmistakable weight in his voice which betrayed his statement. His face

seemed shadowed somehow.

“Don’t thank me. More importantly, we must hurry up and get out of

this maze. Goshujin-sama. How much is left?”

“U… n, let’s see. In a straight line, there’s not even one kilometer left. It

won’t go well if we keep resting in this place, so we should go without

stopping,” Hajime said and stood up with his compass in hand.

The others followed suit. The previous atmosphere when they were

fooling around had completely vanished. Most of it was truly intended to

refresh their spirits. Definitely, surely, maybe…

Shizuku and the others seemed to be feeling a little heavy. It had

already been thirty hours since they entered the maze, and they had not

gotten a wink of sleep. They had been using magic and magic potions to

recover from the lack of sleep, but the mental fatigue caused by the

whispers had been accumulating as well.

They resumed walking along the mirror-house-like passage. As usual,

even after resting, the abstract whispers, using their own voices, were

reverberating inside their ears unpleasantly and reminding them of things

they disliked. The frost ogres coming after them sporadically, along with

the annoying traps, were clearly meant to make them drop their

concentration and significantly increased the danger.

“Shit.”

Just now, Kouki, who was following behind Hajime, received yet another

surprise attack from an ogre, defeated it, and hit the ice wall with his fist

while swearing.

―― It ended up like this again?

―― As I said, it will be stolen

―― If only I had power

And so the whispers continued. Kouki’s frustration kept accumulating.

Then, at that time, he had an uncomfortable feeling after looking up at

his own image reflected in the ice wall ahead. It’s not that something was

strange. What was being reflected was his own face. It’s just that he was

looking at himself devoid of any expression. But strangely, he couldn’t

stop staring.

“… What the hell?” Kouki muttered unintentionally.

Then, he became aware of the true reason of his uncomfortable feeling

and a shiver ran down his spine.

His face reflected in the ice wall stood as firm as a rock…

expressionless. Neither his irritated frown nor the sight of his gritting his

teeth out of exasperation, were anywhere to be seen. Also, his lips which

were supposed to have been moving just now after he muttered

something…

He stiffened and opened his eyes wide. The Kouki reflected before him…

suddenly parted his lips.

“UwaAAAA!?”

“Ko-Kouki!? What happened!?”

“Are you okay, Kouki!”

Kouki jumped back from the ice wall after hearing the sudden strange

voice. Shizuku and Ryuutaro became confused and called out to him.

Hajime and the others also turned around to see what was going on and

stared at Kouki in wonder.

Cold sweat was running down his spine, and his breathing rhythm was

thrown out of order by the mental strain he felt. But still, he managed to

draw and point his holy sword towards his reflected self in the ice wall.

His reflection in the ice wall also drew his holy sword and did the same,

with the same facial expression and breathing rhythm. Kouki no longer

sensed the intense unpleasant feeling he had been feeling up until a few

moments ago.

“Kouki?”

Shizuku approached him with a worried face and put her hand on his

shoulder. He did not break his stance and kept breathing roughly. He

suddenly came to and managed to regain some of his composure before

opening his mouth.

“… In the wall, the me reflected in the wall laughed. Even though I

didn’t laugh… Just as if it were a different me…”

“Are you sure it wasn’t your imagination?”

Shizuku took a breath after listening to Kouki’s words and turned a

serious gaze to Kouki’s reflection in the ice wall, as well as her own.

However, Kouki quickly turned his face towards Shizuku. He was

irritated.

“… You won’t believe me?”

“Eh? No, it’s not like I’m doubting you?”

It seemed Kouki thought Shizuku’s words were expressing her doubts

about what he stated. Of course, that wasn’t Shizuku’s intention. She just

wanted confirmation from him. Actually, she had even turned a wary gaze

towards the ice wall. That’s why, when she heard Kouki’s next sentence,

she thought ‘What could he be saying?’ as her face became suspicious.

This seemed to irritate Kouki even further, and a sarcasm unlike him

escaped his mouth.

“… If it was Nagumo, you would believe him easily, right?”

“Kouki? Really, what are you saying now? Didn’t I tell you I believed

you?”

Although Shizuku frowned angrily in response to his sarcasm for a

moment, her face immediately became worried the next moment.

Kouki was able to calm down a little after seeing she was worried about

him, but immediately after, her body suddenly started quivering as if she

had just been whispered something. She then took a fleeting glance at

Hajime. It was truly just a moment, as she averted her eyes right after she

saw Hajime. But it seemed it was more than enough to make a heavy

emotion well up inside Kouki.

“For now there’s no sign of the reflections moving on their own… but

let’s be careful as much as possible.”

Hajime had also been diligently observing their reflections using his

demon eye stone, but he breathed out a sigh before long and gave the

command to be careful. He ignored the argument between Kouki and

Shizuku.

The other members had been listening to the argument and watching

the two. When they received Hajime’s order, they nodded and resumed

walking.

Then, witnessing no such weird phenomenon such as their reflections’

actions differing from their own, the party finally discovered a large room

at the end of the passage. Inside the room, there were gigantic gates

which had a design a lot like the previously sealed doors they saw.

Because the gates had no dent where something could be inserted, unlike

the previous sealed doors, it seemed they would not need to go through

the trouble of doing something like collecting gems one more time.

Checking the compass, it seemed there was no mistake about this place

being their goal.

“Fuu, looks like we finally made it. These gates are the goal. However…”

“Nn… it’s obviously suspicious.”

“Right. You would normally expect to be attacked once you get here.”

Having gotten tired of the maze as well, Hajime breathed a sigh of relief

when he saw the goal and used his demon eye stone and perception

abilities to search for the enemy. It was trivial that it would be far too

easy and uninteresting for there not to be anything taking place in the big

room right before the goal. Agreeing, Yue and the others started

exercising caution.

“… As expected, no response. Maa, there’s no choice left but to proceed.”

As expected, Hajime perceived no magical response. He raised his

eyebrows and walked ahead as the vanguard. Yue and the others followed

behind.

Then, by the time they reached the center of the room, sure enough, it

happened.

“Ah…? The sun?”

Hajime pronounced these words as he looked up towards the source

from which light suddenly started pouring down. If Yue and the others

were to look up as well, they could indeed only call this ‘the sun’.

Shining from a single point in the spray of snow overhead, the light it

emitted increased the brightness of the room significantly. Given that

they were in a maze, it couldn’t be the real sun, but the heat it generated

could easily cause such a misapprehension.

“… Hajime. The surroundings.”

As Hajime was looking up at the false sun with a grim face, Yue urged

him to be careful. Accordingly, Hajime took his eyes off of the false sun,

only to see something quite strange.

All the surroundings were glittering. The light coming through the

spray of snow overhead was reflected on the ice crystals in the air. This

phenomenon had a name: diamond dust.

However, compared to natural diamond dust, something was off. The

glittering was obviously far too intense. It felt as though there were

countless lamps floating in the air. Moreover, one part of the ice shard

was shining increasingly bright moment by moment.

“… I smell something dangerous about this supposed diamond dust.

Everyone, strengthen your defenses!”

To Hajime, these glittering ice shards were like small batteries that had

saved up energy. He could tell because he used batteries to power his

cross bits and send them flying. He issued a warning to the other

members. They were stunned at the danger that presented itself before

them and felt shivers down their spines.

It seemed like the analysis was correct.

They automatically regrouped. The moment Yue and Suzu cast ‘Holy

Interruption’ there was a flash.

“Uh, it’s like a high energy laser weapon.”

As Hajime predicted, the countless ice shards floating in the room

started unleashing the accumulated light as heat rays.

It seemed the thin, white rays weren’t especially directed at Hajime’s

group but were scattering randomly, hitting both the ice walls and the

ground. A ‘Bi—’ sound was heard as the rays struck the ‘Holy Interruption’

cast by Yue and Suzu and slipped through.

The rays were apparently fired completely randomly. In addition, the ice

shards were rotating and moving randomly, making the trajectory of the

rays unpredictable. Every second, there were additional scars in the

ground and the ice walls. It goes without saying that this process

scattered even more ice shards into the air. It was a vicious circle.

To make matters worse, as if it had just been dropped by the false sun,

the spray of snow overhead started descending towards Hajime’s party. At

this rate, it would dramatically reduce their field of vision in a few

seconds like in Haltina’s Sea of Trees.

“Tsk. It’d be a bother to be wrapped up in smoke. We’re running

through in one go.”

“Nn… Suzu, get ready.”

“Y-yes, onee-sama!”

Following Hajime’s instruction, Yue addressed Suzu to sync their timing.

They were waiting for the moment the heat rays would turn away from

them. Then, the moment all the rays disconnected, they would turn ‘Holy

Interruption’ into shields that could be deployed on the surroundings,

mimicking the defensive ability of Hajime’s cross bits.

“Let’s go!”

After Hajime issued his order, they all simultaneously broke into a run.

Meanwhile, the heat rays were mercilessly attacking the shields of ‘Holy

Interruption’ and quickly shaving them off, but Yue and Suzu would

repeatedly repair them each time, so it could be thought they would have

no trouble reaching the gates which were only a hundred meters away.

However, or rather, maybe we should say as expected, it wouldn’t be

that easy.

ZuDonn!!

With an earth tremor from the spray of snow that was approaching

from above, several lumps of ice, each the size of a car, came falling

down. They looked fairly heavy and broke the ground from the impact and

left craters. The big ice lumps were so transparent that the other side

could be seen. Maybe they were what they call ‘pure ice’. In the heart of

those ice lumps were dark red crystals. Their purpose was easy to guess.

“Tsk. My favorite.” Hajime clicked his tongue.

As if acting accordingly, the shape of the lumps of ice immediately

changed and turned into human-like forms of five meter in length. They

held a halberd in one hand, and a tower shield in the other. They totaled

nine. Exactly like the number of people in Hajime’s party. Short and stout,

just like golems, they lined up to block the exit.

“Let’s scatter them.”

The group nodded at Hajime’s order and simultaneously entered combat

mode to break through in one go.

Hajime started a pre-emptive attack with Donner and Schlag. The

revolvers roared several times, sending high-power bullets aimed at the

enemy’s hearts.

However, the tower shields the frost golems were holding were

unexpectedly solid, and even though they were smashed into small pieces

after receiving the bullets, they managed to protect the golems, even if

just barely. To withstand Donner and Schlag’s attacks after their specs

had been increased… It seems these golems had the best stamina among

the monsters they had fought so far.

“But, there’s no problem.”

“It’s as you say!”

“Let’s scatter them away!”

Hajime muttered as he spun his gun and reloaded. Shia and Tio

confirmed his statement and respectively fired explosive slug bullets and

dragon breath. Simultaneously, the other members unleashed their skills,

except for Yue and Suzu who were focusing on defense.

Kouki used ‘Soaring Blade Quake’, Kaori used ‘Decomposition

Bombardment’, Shizuku flew and slashed and Ryuutaro used ‘Shock

Wave’ ―― at each other.

“Uh!?”

“Eh?”

The shining slash Kouki unleashed directly made its way towards

Hajime. Judging from Kouki’s slanted position behind Hajime, and the

frost golems he was aiming at, there was no way he could have

mistakenly slashed at Hajime.

(EN: This is where bakapervert’s translation takes over.)

The way Kouki was moving and the dumbfounded expression on his

face as if he couldn’t understand why spoke more eloquently than

anything about how unforeseen the situation was.

At the same time as that, Kaori’s silver bombardment which carried her

disintegration ability went at Yue, Shizuku’s slash went to Shia,

Ryuutaro’s shockwave was approaching Hajime similar to Kouki.

Without delay, Hajime jumped out of the way without losing a breath,

catching and evading Kouki’s attack while his crimson magic power

clashed with Ryuutaro’s shockwave, neutralizing the attack as Hajime

escaped from the danger. Yue also twisted the trajectory of the silver

bombardment using the satellite of ‘Calamity Sky’, while Shia was

rotating and sweeping away Shizuku’s slash using Doryuken.

“… What are you planning?”

“… Kaori, that’s some nerve.”

“Shi, Shizuku-san? Ha-have I hurt your feelings?”

The frost golem approached with a tremor on the ground and the spray

of snow was already descending until a few meters over their head. There

was no free time to be wasted, but as expected there was no way they

could just leave alone the strange action of Kouki and others as merely a

joke. Hajime and the others who received the attack were directing their

gazes at the unexpected attackers.

Kouki and others who were perplexed at their own deed returned to

their senses and showed fierce unrest at the same time.

“Yo-you are wrong! I, didn’t intend anything like that… but when I

noticed… I’m saying the truth-!”

“Ye-yeah, that’s right! I don’t have any intention to attack Nagumo-!

Believe me!”

“Tha-that’s true! Truly when I noticed the attack was already heading at

Yue… why do I… such a thing…”

“I’m sorry Shia! But, I also don’t understand why that happened. I

planned to cut the enemy yet…”

Kouki and others made excuses desperately. It seemed that

unconsciously their bodies moved mostly by themselves and their targets

changed completely. Hajime frowned while he was checking the breath

unleashed by the frost golems. Tio immediately spoke the conjecture he

formed.

“Goshujin-sama. Just before they attacked, I felt like I heard the

whispering voice, though… possibly.”

“Chih, you are saying that’s something like mind incitement?”

“I don’t know if that is all. Goshujin-sama. Yue, Shia, and I art not

affected, don’t thou think that’s not a coincidence?”

“… Troublesome. It’s hard to cancel interference at the territory of the

subconscious.”

If they were brainwashed by magic, it would suffice to heal them using

regeneration magic or Kaori’s abnormal status recovery. However, until

the end, this was a mind incitement. In addition, it was interference to the

subconscious. As expected, even Yue would have a hard time dealing with

such a thing. If it had to be said, the scientific factor here was stronger

than the magical factor.

“Now that it has come to this, beating all of them up until just a step

before death is…”

Hajime’s look showed how troublesome he felt the situation was, his

eyes narrowed dangerously while his gaze swept through Kouki,

Ryuutaro, Shizuku, and Kaori in turn. He began to speak dangerous words.

Kouki and the others took a step back, wanting to be spared from that

because they weren’t an old television that could be fixed by getting hit.

Cold sweat flowed down their cheeks.

While they were doing such things, the snow spray that covered the air

above was coming to the ground.

“Geez-, in the end, what are we going to do?”

A crowd of Frost golem was pushing in from the front. There was a poor

field of vision where it had become hard to even see the person at their

side. On top of that, there were allies that might make friendly fire.

Suzu was defending against the laser attack with a desperate look that

spoke roughly towards Hajime and others still in a standstill.

Inside the space where their field of vision was being closed second by

second by the snow spray, at the moment where the figure of their

comrades vanished, Hajime raised his voice.

“Everyone, attack without reservation and smash the golems!”

The mind incitement and the snow spray were the trials that the great

labyrinth prepared. If everything was covered in mist blocking their

vision, the possibility that their attack would be guided into ally was

large. No, rather, if it was not like that then it wouldn’t be a trial. So nine

out of ten while they couldn’t see each other only their attack would be

aiming accurately at their ally.

Hajime said those words for exactly that reason. The people aimed at

were Hajime, Yue, and Shia. He figured the friendly fire of the likes of

Kouki and others just didn’t matter.

“Well, if the attack is guided at anybody else other than us… my

condolences to them.”

He became unable to detect the presence of Yue and others, the whole

surface of his sight became pure white, Hajime murmured to himself

inside such space. They had decided by themselves to challenge the great

labyrinth. It wouldn’t do for them to completely rely on other people.

They had to do something by themselves against something of only this

level. After all, he had followed up somewhat for them until they arrived

here already.

And at that time, several streaks of laser cut through the veil of the

snow spray and approached narrowly. It seemed that the laser didn’t

damp down even inside this snow spray. He couldn’t see them coming

until just before it hit, so the troublesomeness of the attack increased

further.

However, Hajime’s foot took a step back, his head tilted, and his body

shifted slightly. He dodged everything just like that. For Hajime who was

in a state where ‘Light Speed’ was activated, even if it was the bullet of

his own railgun he could easily evade it with leisure if he caught sight of

it within thirty centimeters from his body. To say nothing of the likes of

the ultra-hot laser. It was easy to sense using ‘Heat Source Detection’ so

there was no problem at all.

Right after Hajime evaded the laser,

GOU!! Such strong wind came along with an ice halberd that was nearly

transparent which swung down at him. That too was easily evaded by

lowering one of his legs which made only half his body visible. The

attacker was of course a frost golem.

The frost golem struck at Hajime and the halberd which split the

ground was swept horizontally using brute force in pursuit. The strong

wind howled once more. The ice surface was smashed up explosively, ice

fragments scattered toward the direction where the halberd was swung.

But, the figure of Hajime wasn’t there anymore. The frost golem also

stiffened for a moment after losing sight of Hajime’s figure.

“You’re a slow guy, just like you appear.” That voice colder than the

surrounding’s temperature resounded from diagonally behind the frost

golem.

Ahead of the gaze of the frost golem that turned back in shock――at

the tip of the halberd, he swung, Hajime’s figure was there. Unnoticed,

Hajime got on the head of the halberd with Schlagen readied, its muzzle

aimed steadily at the golem’s heart. The bursting sparks illuminated the

colorless transparent frost golem crimson.

The frost golem wasted no time to swing around the halberd trying to

drop Hajime, but he was already checkmated.

Therefore,

DOU-!!

Along with such a sound, the magic stone along with the frost golem’s

upper body were blown away and became splinters.

Hajime jumped back from the destroyed Frost golem. There, the snow

spray was blown away as a shining slash flew at him. Following after that

a shockwave also came flying from another direction.

“Whoops. As expected, I can be aimed at even inside this snow spray.”

Hajime was evading laser while smiling wryly because the situation

went as expected. The snow spray before his eyes began to whirl. Hajime

narrowed his eyes at what was happening this time.

That whirl became a spiral that looked like a tornado and stretched in a

straight line. Like an eye of a typhoon, there was not a single ice fragment

inside the center of the spiral. It seemed that the laser was also not

passing through there. And then, ahead of the spiral became the door

that was their goal.

“… So there is a golem for each person. Mind incitement and laser

storm. So this place is telling us to slip through those and defeat the

golem, huh. Now then, I wonder if Amanogawa and the rest can clear

this?”

Hajime who easily cleared the trial sent a glance at the direction from

where the slash and shockwave came, then he shrugged and began to

walk calmly toward the goal through the tunnel of snow spray.

“Again-”

Without even any time to be conscious of the swearing that leaked out

reflexively, Shizuku desperately dodged the approaching colorless and

transparent halberd along with the strong wind.

She let fly a slash to the direction beyond. Because her posture

crumbled and her opening was prodded, she was unable to dodge

satisfactorily. A cutting sound could be heard, several strands of front

hair were torn off while cold flecks of condensation coming out from the

passing brutal blade.

Shizuku collapsed from her back while making use of that momentum

to somehow stand back up. She then grandly heaved out a breath she had

been holding this whole time. It was as though that breathing was read.

This time, countless heat rays were approaching from all directions to

bisect her.

“Kuh.”

If she was touched it would be an instant death. She leaped backward to

evade the heat ray while feeling a high temperature on her back and over

her head.

Shizuku got through the line of death in a hairbreadth with acrobatic

movements. This time, a wall was approaching while not giving her time

to catch her breath. That was the tower shield of the frost golem that

charged ahead without caring for the lasers that were running in all

directions at the surroundings. The transparent ice shield with a

thickness that reached thirty centimeters looked like a wall from this

close.

The body blow using the shield that came almost at the same time with

her landing was already impossible to dodge. And then, the might of the

attack was tremendous with the mass of the frost golem.

“Guuuuuuuh!!”

Wasting no time, Shizuku somehow softened the momentary impact of

the charge by leaping behind, but as expected, the impact assaulting her

whole body caused her to leak out an anguished voice unintentionally.

Even so, she obstinately drew out her black katana even while being

blown away from fear of whether she was going to be pursued or not.

“Cut apart, ‘Soaring Claw’!”

However, the flying out invisible blade veered off greatly to the right,

contrary to Shizuku’s intention. That was only natural. That was because

her body moved subconsciously and her arm swing aimed at the beyond.

Surely there was someone who was supposed to be ahead of that slash.

Shizuku who struck the ground while gritting her teeth wondering

whether she had attacked her ally once again stood up desperately even

while her breathing got caught up. And then she determined herself that

in this battle, long range technique shouldn’t be used as expected.

Hajime said to them to fight without reservation, but even before that

the opening after her technique veered off was too large. Misusing

techniques in a battlefield where life and death was decided in

milliseconds was fatal.

Besides, indeed if it was Hajime and others then they would surely deal

with the attack coming at them easily, but the fact that she was attacking

her ally would return damage mentally to herself.

There was also the matter that her misfire was a bother to others, and

most of all, just what did her attack suggest…

――Actually I’m jealous

She couldn’t help but be conscious of that.

“Gofuh, shu-shut up-!”

She coughed violently and slightly spit out blood. It seemed that she

had internal damage. She convinced herself that drawn out battle was

dangerous while wiping the blood with her hand. Then in Shizuku’s ears,

the whispering voice resounded once more. She involuntarily raised an

angry voice that exposed her irritation.

――Why is it only me?

“I told you to shut up already!”

The frost golem approached with a tremor through the ground. Even

while buying distance with a back step, her billowing heart didn’t settle

down. For an instant, at the moment when her attention was divided, a

laser ran through as though aiming for that timing. It shallowly tore

Shizuku’s shoulder.

At the corner of the gaze of Shizuku who came back to her senses from

the pain, a heat ray from below that was scooping up was visibly

approaching. Rather than an attack from the front with a pinpoint aim,

this one was a sweeping horizontal attack. At this rate, Shizuku’s torso

would be bisected into two.

With the impact on her shoulder, her balance crumbled, and she was

unable to dodge, Shizuku immediately put the black katana between the

heat ray and her body. With the blade of her black katana, even if it was

Shizuku’s slender waist there was no possible way the blade could be a

cover for her. ‘I just need to prevent lethal wound!’ Shizuku held such

praying feeling, but at that point, it was as expected from Hajime’s

artifact.

Shizuku herself didn’t intend for it by any means, but the blade of the

black katana that was held with a subtle angle, regardless of its jet black

color that seemed to suck in light, because it was polished to the extreme

in pursuit of sharpness it somehow reflected the laser.

“He?”

Shizuku who escaped her predicament with unexpected method

reflexively leaked out such a stupid voice.

There the frost golem was brandishing its halberd while charging

forward. Shizuku returned to her senses with a ‘hah’ while bracing

herself back, she stepped into the blind spot that was the side of the

tower shield to evade while releasing powerful slash while passing over

the golem.

“Sever apart, ‘Flash Blossom’!!”

The space severance that was launched at the two’s crossing splendidly

severed the shield of the frost golem together with the arm holding it.

Lasers were rushing once more at Shizuku who was in continued

alertness after passing through. But, Shizuku wasn’t flustered anymore.

“Assemble, ‘Drawn Sky’!”

The blade of the black katana that was lifted right overhead twisted the

trajectories of the lasers or pulled them closer to the middle, drawing an

unnatural line. And then the moment those lasers touched the blade, they

were splendidly reflected, rushing into the frost golem that was right

behind Shizuku trying to regenerate its arm.

As expected, it appeared the golem couldn’t ignore getting hit by the

focused laser from the front, the Frost golem lifted its halberd in place of

the tower shield it lost, trying to escape from the threat of the laser that

became two sizes thicker.

But Shizuku didn’t permit it to do something like that. Even while

continuing to reflect the laser, she corrected her stance so that the black

katana was horizontal, and it went right into the sheath. And then she

faced the Frost golem that couldn’t move from the focused laser and

stepped forward with a breath.

“Break, ‘Scorch Wave’!!”

The thrust of the sheath spread ripples of dark blue color while at the

next instant, a fierce impact was created. The place hit slipped through

the defense of the halberd and gouged the golem’s chest.

‘Bishiri-!’ The transparent ice had a large crack in it.

“Fly, ‘Far Sky’! Demolish, ‘Heavy Flash’!!”

In a flash, Shizuku flicked off the converged laser and mowed below the

golem with a streak of the black katana.

‘Heavy Flash’――it was an ability that cut apart the lynchpin of gravity

itself and for a few seconds created a state of weightlessness.

Just as she aimed, the large body of frost golem that still had the sheath

stabbed in it lightly floated.

“――!?”

“-aAAA!!”

The limbs of the frost golem flapped around from experiencing a

completely unexpected situation while raising a soundless scream.

During that time, Shizuku raised a spirited yell while using her sheath as

the fulcrum to lift the Frost golem and crash it into the ground on her

opposite side in one motion.

The appearance of a slender girl swinging around a five-meter giant

looked unreal. The gravity cut by ‘Heavy Flash’ affected only the slashed

coordinate, so after the golem was lifted to the opposite side it recovered

its weight and free fell.

Therefore the frost golem was struck on its back with quite an impact,

in the end, the sheath that was still stabbing in its body slid in even

further. It was to the degree that the tip of the sheath arrived at its magic

stone.

“This is the end, ‘Scorch Wave’!!”

Even while breathing hard, Shizuku proclaimed the checkmate,

granting the last impact for the enemy.

‘Barin’, such a sound was raised and the magic stone broke. The frost

golem’s shape crumbled.

“Haa haa… doing this myself is still just barely… isn’t it?”

While supporting her body using the sheath, Shizuku floated a self-

depreciating smile. She was able to defeat a monster of the great

labyrinth under strict requirements, so there was no need to be that self-

depreciating but……

At the other side of the tunnel of snow spray created before her eyes,

Hajime, Yue, Shia, Tio, and Kaori were already there… she couldn’t say

anything.

Shizuku compared herself with Kaori who was rushing toward her with

a worried look and smiled wryly while sheathing her black katana. The

pleasant sound ‘clink’ it made was like the sound of a clapped hand in

prayer at the shrine. It cleared the dark cloud in her heart just for a bit.

“… Doing this myself… that’s also not quite true I guess?”

Looking at the black katana grasped in her hand, Shizuku muttered to

herself like that. She was able to escape her predicament undoubtedly

thanks to the present from he who was recently making her heart astir

excessively.

For some reason, really for so…me reason Shizuku kissed the black

katana. Till the end it was the expression of her thanks for her partner.

By no means was she imagining a certain someone at the other side of the

black katana. By no means!

Even so, perhaps growing embarrassed at her own act, Shizuku’s cheeks

faintly reddened and with fast gait she began to walk inside the tunnel

while praying so that her burning face wouldn’t be exposed to her

approaching best friend.

Chapter 142: One More Self

“Fuu, thank you, Kaori. I’m fine already now.”

“I’m glad… You have a lot of injuries, it made me recall that time that I

got flustered.”

They had reached the final destination of the great labyrinth. After she

finished healing Shizuku who was sitting down and leaning her back on

the wall in front of that huge door, Kaori breathed out in relieve.

‘That time’ that Kaori mentioned was about the time when they were

reunited with Hajime at [Orcus Great Labyrinth]. Shizuku tried to cut

through the enemy line alone and became worn-out. They clung to each

other with the determination to die when she recalled that unconsciously

it drove her with uneasiness.

“Compared to that time this is far better right? At the very least I didn’t

get one of my arms broken. Just this much injury is just a minor thing,

minor.”

Shizuku tapped ‘pon pon’ on her arm that was previously broken while

saying a manly thing to the teary-eyed Kaori. Something like ‘call it a

heavy wound when you get your arm done in!’ wasn’t something a normal

high school girl could say.

“Sheesh, Shizuku-chan you really…”

Kaori floated a troubled smile to Shizuku who was being like that. Since

the olden days, even when she was injured in kendo or sword practice, she

was a girl that wouldn’t even complain that it hurt. She would pretend to

show endurance even while being teary-eyed. Rather than calling that

obstinate, Kaori knew that a large part of that was so that Shizuku

wouldn’t make other people worry.

For that reason, she got worried for Shizuku who wouldn’t whine or act

spoiled. But at the same time, she also knew that if she continued to

worry for her, Shizuku would only grin brightly while saying “It’s fine!” So

Kaori couldn’t say anything.

And so, Kaori stayed quiet and only devoted herself to healing while

snuggling up to Shizuku. Her body was healed, but the whispering voice

that had tormented her mind didn’t change. The balance of the mind

could be more or less stabilized by soul magic, so Kaori embraced

Shizuku’s body while wrapping it up with light.

From a slightly distanced place, Hajime was standing still while staring

at that scene. He looked admiring, or perhaps with an amused look. This

was the kind of expression he was making.

“… What?”

“No, nothing? I’m just thinking, you two really have a good relationship,

huh? That’s all.”

Shizuku acted threateningly to the grinning Hajime, but Hajime easily

replied with a shoulder shrug.

“Hmm. Truly a beautiful friendship.”

“Isn’t that righttt-”

“… Just like lovers.”

Tio and Shia directed warm gaze at the two. But, only Yue floated a

teasing smile at the corner of her mouth like Hajime and said something

like that. Naturally, Kaori objected vehemently.

“Yueee! You are saying mean thing again!”

“… I don’t have a prejudice against relationships between fellow girls.

May everlasting happiness be with you.”

“I told you! Don’t say anything weird!”

Because Kaori got irritated and talked back, the ‘S’ part inside Yue got

agitated, but Kaori still hadn’t noticed that. Looking at an appearance

that suggested Kaori wouldn’t separate from Shizuku even while

complaining, it seemed like you could see an illusion of lilies blooming on

their backs, yet the person herself was unaware.

Yue and Kaori began to quarrel like that. Shizuku, who was between the

two of them, knitted her eyebrows in awkwardness and tried to mediate,

but there was no significant result.

“Hey, Nagumo-kun. Don’t just smile, stop them.”

“Hm? It’s fine, isn’t it? It’s free time until Amenogawa and others

return, anyway. Rather than that, how about saying ‘Stop! Don’t get into a

fight because of me!’ Give that a try!”

“… What kind of indecisive woman do you think I am.”

Hajime chuckled ‘ku ku’ toward Shizuku who was glaring at him testily.

Hajime stopped chuckling then and opened his mouth toward Shizuku,

who was frowning even more in displeasure after seeing him enjoy this.

“Yaegashi, you, it’s better if you act a little more relaxed.”

“Yes?”

“I’m saying that you are too serious. Even now your mind got burdened

by the whispering, right? Then, at this kind of time, it’s better if you make

racket together with them and refresh yourself. After all, there is nobody

here that you need to look after.”

“…”

Hajime’s words made Shizuku opened her eyes wide. For some reason

that even Shizuku didn’t understand, she felt like her heartstring was

stirred by that. It was though she heard words that were the opposite of

the whispering voice…

Without really being concerned about Shizuku falling quiet, Hajime’s

mouth distorted into a mean grin.

“If you like, how about I lend you Shia’s rabbit ears so that you can

relax? Oh, Shizuku-chan who loves cute thing?”

“-, shut up! No thanks-! Rather stop your grinning!”

Shizuku objected with a voice that expressed her full displeasure while

her cheeks reddened like an apple. But in the end, were her cheeks

reddened because she was made fun of, or was it because she was

suddenly called by her first name…

Shizuku’s reaction made Hajime float a mean grin that was exactly the

same with Yue when she was making fun of Kaori at the side. Perhaps

realizing that it was pointless no matter what she said, Shizuku looked

aside angrily with a huff.

And then from both sides, two gazes were stabbing at Shizuku who was

displaying such a reaction that was cute in this certain situation. It was

Yue and Kaori who stopped quarreling before anyone realized. Those two

were ‘jiiー, staring unmovingly at Shizuku.

“Wha, what?”

“… Shizuku-chan got red. You are cuter more than usual.”

“… Nn. You are delighted being bullied by Hajime.”

“Wai-, I’m not delighted, and I’m not being cute at all! You two don’t

make fun of me!”

Shizuku herself complained while thinking that the two of them were

ridiculing her, but as for Yue and Kaori, they were directing gazes filled

with staggeringly deep suspicion at Shizuku. They had felt this since

before but, it felt like it was gradually becoming stronger since they

started traveling together from the royal capital.

“… It increased again?”

“Uu, thinking about the current situation, it feels like it’s too late to

object even if it increases by one more person after this far… besides if it’s

Shizuku-chan then rather…”

For an instant, Kaori and Yue’s faces met each other, and it felt like they

were expressing their respective thoughts and discussing something that

was hard to ignore in regard to themselves. Shizuku was about to open

her mouth unconsciously, at that time…

GOU!!

An intense torrent of magic power heaved up a spray of snow and thrust

into the sky. Right after that, the bombardment of light that contained

tremendous strength was blown away and the snow pushed forward

straight at Hajime.

Hajime didn’t really show any surprise and took out a metallic piece, the

gate key, from his breast pocket before thrusting and twisting it at the

space in front of him. Right after, a teleport gate opened in front of his

eyes.

There, the torrent of light surged in while gouging away the ground.

And then it flew out from the exit gate that was opened with the keyhole

model artifact ‘Gate Hole’ put beside Hajime as the reference point. Like

that the light flew beyond the horizon.

“Kouki!”

“That Amenogawa, he used ‘Limit Break’… quite impatient is he.”

Shizuku who guessed that just now was the chant-omitted version of

‘Divine Might’ stood up reflexively. Hajime too, it was already not visible

due to snow blocking the way, but he was directing his gaze at the spot

where the blow came from and murmured.

It was a self-evident truth that Kouki and Ryuutaro were having their

consciousness incited so their attacks were aimed at Hajime. And so he

made preparation to evade them using the reliable gate rather than

defending. It seemed that, as expected, it was the correct decision.

There was no other attack coming at them even once while they were

talking until now. Most likely that was because Kouki and others feared

friendly fire and didn’t use anything except close range skills. But it

seemed just now Kouki got cornered into a desperate situation and

attempted to break the deadlock. Right about this time, his face was

surely going pale because his attack flew in the wrong direction.

“Now then, as expected, Amenogawa who used ‘Limit Break’ will clear

this after a few minutes. The problem is the other two, though…”

“Eh? I… is Kouki okay I wonder?”

Looking at Hajime easily averting his gaze, Shizuku called out with a

worried expression. Her gaze kept taking a glance at the direction where

Kouki seemed to be. She looked like she was going to rush there for

support, even now.

Toward such a Shizuku who in a certain meaning could be said to be

overprotective, Hajime sent her an exasperated face while adding his

words.

“That guy still has the derivative skill of ‘Limit Break’ right? Then, there

is still leeway until he is forced to use that. Besides, the clear condition of

this great labyrinth is perhaps for one person to defeat one golem you

know? Even if you help him right now, for him, it’s not something

desirable.”

“That’s… perhaps that’s true.”

“Haa, that’s why Yaegashi is too meddlesome. Because of that, you are

also called something like ‘mom’.”

“Just who is this mom? The one saying that is just Nagumo-kun! Really,

that’s rude!”

For now, Shizuku went angry with her continuing words while

consenting to what Hajime said. Hajime easily ignored her and this time

he took out a compass from his breast pocket. What he wished for was

‘the whereabouts of Taniguchi Suzu’.

“… That way.”

“Hajime-kun. Ryuutaro-kun and Suzu-chan are…”

“Wait, I’m checking right now. Rather than the attacker Sakagami, I

think the defensive Taniguchi is more in a deadlock…”

Saying that, Hajime let fly a crossbit following the guide of the

compass. Crossbit’s ‘distant penetration stone’ vanished inside the snow

and as expected, only projected the color of snow. But after a while, a

faint radiance began to be visible on the other side of that veil.

The crossbit that reached Suzu’s location climbed up and probed the

situation from an overlooking view. Thereupon, it seemed that both sides

of Suzu and the frost golem were surrounded by ‘Holy Severance’.

The lasers mowing down from all directions were blocked by normal

‘Holy Severance’ while it seemed the frost golem was being melted by an

inside barrier that was turned into high-temperature space using ‘Holy

Severance–Blaze’ that was a combination of flame element magic and

Holy Severance.

The frost golem’s body had shrunk into a third of its original size. Even

now, it was dripping with trickles of water. It charged ahead and struck

with its halberd several times in the attempt to break the barrier that was

sealing itself inside.

With several attacks, cracks entered ‘Holy Severance—Blaze’ and it was

about to collapse, but each time Suzu repaired it so it appeared that it

was unable to completely escape right after it attacked.

But it also could be said that there was no problem with Suzu’s side

who was continuously preserving the barrier.

“Uh, haa haa, just a little more… just a little more…”

Sweat trickled like a waterfall from her forehead. Her breathing was

rough. Her eyes were turning blank. She was considerably exhausted by

preserving and repairing the advanced barrier continuously. Her two

opened iron fans were also trembling, even now it felt like they were

going to fall from her hands.

Most likely the firepower was lacking with ‘Holy Severance—Blaze’. The

idea of melting the golem if she couldn’t blow it away in one go, ignoring

the bad environment of [Ice and Snow Cavern] that remarkably worsened

magic power efficiency of fire element magic by surrounding it with a

barrier, was something splendid for a barrier master who really

understood her own skill.

What was left was the problem of Suzu’s magic power and

concentration power against the frost golem’s endurance, which one

could hold out longer…

“I won’t lose. Haa haa, I absolutely won’t lose! No matter what I’m told,

Suzu will absolutely talk once more with Eriii!”

Right now she was surely hearing the whispering voice. She was

rousing up her breaking heart with her war cry. Her blank eyes recovered

their shine showing strong will once again. While roughly wiping her

sweat with her sleeve, she fired herself up once more.

Looking at such spectacle, Hajime was convinced that if it was Suzu, she

would be fine. Surely the experience at Haltina’s Great Labyrinth made

Suzu a level stronger.

Next, Hajime searched for Ryuutaro’s location using the compass. And

then he launched the crossbit at the direction it showed. After advancing

for a while ahead, it discovered a spot where snow was fiercely blowing in

all directions.

In the eyes of Hajime who was watching from the overhead viewpoint in

the sky once again, a fiercely mind blowing spectacle flew into his eyes.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!”

“GAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”

They were punching each other earnestly from close range without

stopping for even a single step back while raising war cries. For some

reason, the frost golem didn’t carry its halberd and tower shield, if its left

cheek got punched, then it would punch the left cheek back. If its right

cheek got punched, then it would punch the right cheek back. That kept

being repeated back and forth.

It was like two delinquents hitting each other at the riverside. ‘Surely a

friendship would bud between the frost golem and the muscle head after

this, wouldn’t it?’ That was what Hajime thought with his eyes half-

closed. If not for the wounds all over Ryuutaro’s body due to the laser and

the frost golem’s attacks, perhaps he would seriously consider such a

possibility to happen.

Rather, think a little about dodging! That was what Hajime couldn’t

help to retort. Most likely Ryuutaro was thinking, ‘Evading the laser while

defeating the frost golem is impossible!’ right from the start and gave up.

‘If that’s the case, I just need to defeat it before I get defeated!’ must be

what he thought then.

“An idiot, an idiot is right here…”

While controlling the crossbit, Hajime couldn’t hold back and

murmured so.

Hajime explained the situation to Kaori and the others while they

looked at him dubiously. Although they looked admiring toward Suzu’s

current state, the two childhood friends as well as everyone else made an

exasperated face towards Ryuutaro’s state. Especially Shizuku, who got a

headache. She was massaging her forehead due to that.

“Looks like the frost golem is near its limit, so I guess with Sakagami’s

momentum he will make it somehow… well, Kaori, that’s your childhood

friend. Do your best.”

“… Yes. Ryuutaro-kun too needs to be lectured.”

Kaori’s eyes weren’t smiling at all, which was really terrifying. Hajime

didn’t think that a muscle head could be cured, but he had to be scolded

strictly by all means.

A few minutes later, it seemed that Kouki defeated the frost golem first.

He passed through the tunnel of snow veil while using his holy sword as a

cane replacement due to the miserable weariness that was the side effect

of ‘Limit Break’. Next, Suzu cleared her trial and a snow tunnel was

opened. Same like Kouki, Suzu was walking with staggering steps where

Shizuku rushed to her in a hurry.

And then, Ryuutaro who defeated the frost golem last… alone, he passed

out and sunk into his puddle of blood with a satisfied face. He didn’t enter

the snow tunnel, so the laser was approaching at him mercilessly.

“Wawa-, Ryuutaro-kun!”

Kaori rushed out in a great panic. Hajime heaved a deep sigh while

covering the crossbit lying in wait with ‘Vajra’, blocking that laser.

Looking at Ryuutaro’s carefree fainted face, a light killing intent welled

up from him. Just when he was aiming his gun muzzle while half

seriously thinking whether he should just blow his face with a shotgun

like this, Kaori reached Ryuutaro first and Hajime barely gave up his

thinking.

Kaori grabbed Ryuutaro’s leg and dragged him while dashing through

the tunnel. It seemed she was applying healing simultaneously while

advancing, but the back of Ryuutaro’s head bumped gon gon with the

ground and kept tumbling. Honestly, that treatment was just terrible.

Perhaps because all the members had passed through the snow veil and

gathered in front of the gate, the sun shining over their head suddenly

vanished. At the same time the laser stopped and the snow veil once more

rose in to the sky and the field of vision cleared up. And then the gigantic

gate that should become the entrance shined brilliantly as though

informing them of clearing the trial. It didn’t open, but began to form a

membrane of light.

“Looks like, this membrane of light is turning into the entrance.”

“… It resembled a gate. A teleport entrance?”

“I don’t really feel a good feeling.”

“Shia. There is no way a trial in a great labyrinth will give a good

feeling, right?”

“Ahaha. Certainly. The mind attack is not really a problem, but there is

nothing more irritating than this. Ao I want to be spared from anything

more than this, though… surely, my wish won’t get granted isn’t it…

haah.”

Shia’s rabbit ears dropped down gloomily. If it was a physical attack, it

wouldn’t be a threat for Shia who had been remarkably turned into a

bugged character, but a mental attack that bit by bit interfered with the

subconscious territory felt irritating like a small bone that got stuck in

the throat even though it wouldn’t kill you. It was steadily getting under

her skin.

By the way as for Tio… it was fine to not pay her any mind.

“Kouki-kun and Suzu-chan too, gather over here! I will heal you two all

at once.”

Kaori called at Kouki and Suzu who reached in front of the entrance

with staggered steps just sat down heavily as though expressing their

extreme fatigue. The figure of Kouki that was crawling to her wordlessly

was quite eerie. As for Suzu, for some reason, Shizuku carried her in a

princess carry that made her shy.

“… Nagumo… my attack was… my bad.”

Kouki murmured intermittently with a dark atmosphere while being

wrapped in light of healing.

“I told you already you don’t need to feel reserved. Even though it would

be better if you just go all out from the start if that was too much trouble

for you.”

“… I guess. Even though my ‘Divine Might’ should have come at you,

there is not a single speck of dust on you. No matter what I do, I cannot

even give you a scratch. That’s why I…”

“Kouki, are you okay? You feel strange for some reason. Is the side effect

of the ‘Limit Break’ that hard on you? Want to lie down a little?”

“…”

With a dark look, Kouki spilled out self-derisive words toward Hajime

who was not only unharmed but even looked spotless without any trace of

fatigue. Shizuku addressed such a Kouki with a worried tone. She would

even lend him her lap if he wanted to lie down. She was tapping her lap to

show that.

However, Kouki himself only glanced at such a Shizuku with a scared

look for an instant before he averted his gaze immediately. He shook his

head conveying his anxiety. After that, he closed his eyes. But just before

his eyes closed, the gaze that he sent at Hajime… it was only Hajime who

noticed the hatred which dyed that gaze, but that was just his feeling…

“What a troublesome concept…”

Hajime unconsciously floated a wry smile.

A while after that, the healing of every member was finished to a

certain degree, so they headed toward the entrance of light. They couldn’t

wait for full recovery, but even so compared to having their mind

continuously eroded by the whispering voice inside this labyrinth, they

decided it was better to progress.

“Now then, let’s go.”

Along with Hajime’s words, all members leaped into the gate of light.

When the brightness that dyed their field of vision settled, Hajime

slowly opened his eyes.

“… So we got divided. Well, it’s within expectation.”

Hajime whispered while scowling with an air as though he was going to

click his tongue at any moment. None of his companions were around

him. He was alone.

When his gaze wandered around, it looked like Hajime was in a narrow

passage. Inside that two-meter passage were more mirrors in four

directions like a mirror house. His figure was reflected at his left and

right up and down. Even when he turned to look back there was only a

wall. There was not a single thing that seemed to be an entrance. It was a

place where he could only advance forward.

Most likely, Yue and others were also sent to a similar passage like this

by themselves alone. Hajime advanced ahead with that assumption.

The sound of his footsteps walking on the mirror-like ice reverberated.

It was perhaps after around ten minutes of walking. He walked without

stopping on a straight path without any branching. Before long, Hajime

arrived at a large room with a huge pillar that connected the ceiling and

the floor in the center. Similar to the mirror-like ice wall, the round ice

pillar also reflected Hajime nicely.

“There is no other passage… that means, that ice pillar is…”

While talking to himself like that, Hajime walked closer toward the ice

pillar. Its diameter was large, so Hajime’s reflection on it wasn’t distorted

even when he was right in front of it, it was like one more Hajime had

come from the world inside the mirror. The more Hajime approached, the

larger the figure got.

Finally, Hajime approached to the distance where he could touch the ice

pillar. He looked fixedly at his image reflected in the ice pillar. White

hair and eye patch, wearing a black coat with one artificial hand… as

always, it was a splendid chuunibyou style. Hajime fell on his knees.

“… Damn it. Recently I have never looked at mirror clearly so… what a

shock…”

Hajime was on all fours with his head hanging down. Actually, he didn’t

really look at the mirror on a routine basis, so he received quite some

damage from looking at his own appearance thoroughly after so long.

The black history sealed at the bottom of his heart “You calling?” peeked

out its face. By the way, things like his bed hair or the like were handled

by Yue every time. It seemed that she liked to tamper with Hajime.

“Indeed, this is just like what the whispering voice was saying, perhaps

there is no place to belong for me in Japan…”

Surely what the whispering voice wanted to say wasn’t something like

that. This was a terrible misunderstanding. (EN: The voice was saying he

could never return to Japan because his strength and magic made him

barely human, while he personally is bothered more by the fact he looks

chuunibyou.)

As though to express that, suddenly, a voice that he was already

familiar with resounded.

{That’s not what it means you know?}

“… As expected it comes out, huh.”

Hajime’s eyes quietly squinted, and he raised his head from his ‘orz’

posture. Thereupon, he caught the figure of himself in front of him

glaring down.

Correct, regardless of Hajime’s ‘orz’ posture, the Hajime that was

reflected in the ice pillar was standing.

{Hou, as expected, you are not agitated, eh? I am just as expected?}

“Yeah, of course, isn’t it? I have mostly guessed the concept of this great

labyrinth. On top of that, if I take Amanogawa’s testimony into account, I

thought that sooner or later this kind of situation will come up.”

Looking at Hajime, whose agitation was nonexistence even though the

one inside the mirror was talking to him, the Hajime inside the mirror

made a wide smirk.

{By the way, what’s this concept?}

“You are me, right? Then, you should understand even without asking.”

{No no, certainly I am you, but not entirely. You have also predicted

that, right?}

Hajime nodded “Indeed”. In his assumption, the Hajime inside the

mirror was something similar like to the fake created in Haltina’s Great

Labyrinth, so he thought that this was something prepared by reading the

information of the real thing to make this look-alike, and it seemed that

this assumption was correct.

What the fake was saying by ‘not entirely’ was that until the end, the

Hajime inside the ice pillar was a trial of the great labyrinth. Then it was

understandable that it was trying to verify his answer.

“… The concept of this labyrinth is ‘to win against yourself’ right? The

negative part of oneself, the dirty part that you averted your eyes from,

the inconvenient part, contradiction… can you overcome that kind of

thing or not? Most likely, this is a trial so we won’t be taken advantage of

by god, I guess.”

{As expected of me. That’s right, it’s exactly as you said.}

The Hajime inside the mirror clapped his hands in a fake gesture. In

regard to that, Hajime got irritated thinking ‘What an irritating face’. It

was a complete boomerang for him.

But that irritating face changed at the same time the clapping stopped.

Those eyes began to emit reddish black light, the fake’s whole body began

to be dyed with black that was blacker than even black. The white hair

returned to his original black color, the skin that was tanned under the

sun became even darker. Even the colors of the clothes were all changing

into a jet black tone. Its whole body was really pitch black.

Hajime was about to take a step back full of vigilance to create some

distance, and it was at that moment…

DOPAN-!

DOPAN-!

Without showing the hand movement, there wasn’t even killing intent.

With an extremely natural motion, shots were fired.

At the same time when the black haired Hajime pulled the trigger of a

completely black Donner, a bullet really flew out from inside the mirror.

The railgun emitted a muddy black spark. What intercepted it was a vivid

red flash.

Hajime was taking a ‘drawing back’ action with a single step back while

he was commencing a merciless attack. The bullet fired with an

extremely natural motion clashed with the fast approaching black flash

like some kind of joke, both crushed each other and fell on the ground.

It was something terrifying for an actual attack to come out from inside

the mirror, but even more than that, what was the most terrifying was

how both of them naturally fired lethal attacks without killing intent.

{Haha, as expected you get it. What’s the timing, how do I think, what

kind of technique would you use to slaughter the enemy…”

The black Hajime stepped out from the mirror world while smirking

widely. He materialized into the real world smoothly from the rippling ice

pillar. And then he drew out Schlag with left artificial arm similar to

Hajime’s and took a stance along with Donner at the right hand. That was

exactly the stance of Hajime’s self-taught gun-kata.

Hajime silently took the same stance. The white-haired Hajime and the

black-haired Hajime began to emit absurd killing intent in the same

stance like mirror reflections. That immense pressure was really equal. It

seemed that Hajime’s ability and the weapons in his possession,

everything was reproduced.

If it was normal people, just by being at the side of the two of them

might make someone go mad, inside such pressure the black Hajime

grinned while announcing the signal of the trial’s start.

{Now, Nagumo Hajime. Can you, win against me?}

Right after that, there was a sublime tremendous roar as though space

itself was creaking.

That was simply the sound of the two stepping in as well as the sound

of a simultaneous bombardment from the crossbits they took out at the

same time, and the explosive sound of the spinning kick they each

launched while pretending to shoot.

Hajime’s body, which was almost blown away immediately, forcefully

stopped in place using the spike transmuted on the sole of his shoe and

he aimed Donner. That gun muzzle made a blunt sound of metal striking

metal… when he looked, the black Hajime also aimed Donner with exactly

the same motion. Both of the gun muzzles locked each other without

even a millimeter of disorder.

“Die.”

{Die.}

Without hesitation, both of them pulled the trigger of Donner while

ordering the other to die. Violent sound roared, each Donner repelled

each other with fierce momentum. But, in the next instant both Schlags

that had been prepared through their armpit spouted fire.

The red flash that was launched from super close range clashed from

the front right at the middle of the two. Both bullets were squashed

against each other and generated shockwave. Before the two crushed

bullets fell on the ground, the two Hajime used that shockwave and

rotated their body to launch an upper kick along with strong wind.

GAN-! A shockwave sound that was like a joke that couldn’t be thought

of coming from the clash of flesh bodies. Immediately after, the kick

changed the angle and deftly changed into a middle kick.

Once again, the shockwave of clashing metal resounded. At that

moment, Hajime’s Donner aimed at the head of the black Hajime and the

trigger was pulled. The black Hajime warded off Hajime’s Donner the

instant the trigger was pulled and at the same time the black Schlag

aimed at Hajime’s head and fired.

And as expected, Hajime averted the line of fire using the barrel of

Schlag to ward off the opponent’s hand. Without paying any mind to the

black flash that grazed his head, Hajime pulled back Donner that fired

first and then fired consecutively at the black Hajime to arrest his

movement, but that too was averted by the black Hajime’s elbow strike.

While dodging the firing line of the opponent with the paper thin

difference in close range, they tried to take the instant opening. Black and

red flashes couldn’t catch the opponent and passed through empty air.

Even the attack from blind spots through the crossbit was neutralized by

the black crossbit and resulted in nothing.

{How strong. Really strong. It’s really not a strength that a human can

have. Right, me?}

“Aaa?”

From two Donner that were swung in pretension of shooting, ‘Wind

Claw’ stretched out and shallowly cut the cheek of each other. From the

gap of the fresh blood scattering once more, the grinning face of the

black Hajime peeked out.

{Monstrous power, hands dirtied in blood, heart that doesn’t hesitate in

killing… what are my parents going to think to look at the current you?}

“… What do you want to say?”

Reloading while performing a gun spin, Hajime tried to break the

foothold with ‘Transmutation’ until the time to fire the next shot. At the

same time the red spark traveled the ground, black spark ran and blocked

the ‘Transmutation’ as though it was understood from the beginning.

{I want to go back home. That is the wish in my core of being but… are

you thinking that there is a place for you to belong there?}

“…”

{In that world, especially in the country called Japan, killing people is

not tolerated yeah? To say nothing of monster, just who can accept

someone like that? Tou-san and Kaa-san? Just when they think that their

son who was missing is finally coming home, that son has turned into a

man-killing monster. Ku-ku-ku-, surely they will be shocked. ‘Is this really

our son?’ They are going to think like that.}

Hajime who kept silent and expressionless took out a large amount of

grenades from his ‘Treasure Warehouse’, he ignited them using the spark

of ‘Lightning Clad’ and scattered it on the ground. Against the suicide

attack, the black Hajime grinned and invoked the same ‘Vajra’ like

Hajime.

Right after that, a tremendous explosion occurred between the two from

super close range. From inside the explosion flame BOBA-! Hajime and

black Hajime flew out with such a sound. At the same time, both of them

took out Orkan and fired all twelve bullets. Although the trajectory of the

bullet was straight, the rocket bullet that had no relation with precise

aiming, unlike the gun bullet, trailed sparks behind them attacking the

target even while half their numbers were neutralizing each other.

Those surviving rockets were sniped by the railgun from both sides.

{Actually you are scared, right? The place for you to go home has been

gone since a long time ago! That you will be absolutely rejected, in your

original world, in your own family! You are scared right!?}

“Just keep talking.”

Like a stage actor, the black Hajime talked vehemently with both his

arms spread widely while still carrying Donner and Orkan. The real

Hajime scowled and threw out a chakram.

{That’s why you couldn’t ignore the words of Hatayama Aiko. She

pointed out your way of living after going home and put discord in your

heart. You look up at Hatayama Aiko as your ‘teacher’ because she gave

you an answer, even if it’s a trivial one for the doubt smoldering deep in

your heart. Isn’t that right!?}

“…”

The black Hajime similarly took out a chakram, and both artifacts

clashed in midair, they neutralized each other really simply. Furthermore,

just like Hajime, the black Hajime also shoot into the chakrams at hand

and exchanged shot against the space-leap bullet from the opposite

chakram flying in the air.

Continuing after that with a composed attitude, he continued his words

that were making fun of Hajime.

“But, even if you are not living in ‘a lonely way’, it doesn’t change the

fact that you are a blood-soaked monster. Both that world and your family

won’t accept you! That time when your first killed a human, it wasn’t that

you didn’t feel anything. Even if you didn’t feel guilt, you felt fear. You just

didn’t realize that your feeling was paralyzed, from the depth of your

heart, you fear being disconnected from the ‘Nagumo Hajime your

parents know’!”

Hajime frowned and his reaction was slightly late. The black flash

flying out from chakram shallowly gouged Hajime’s right shoulder. It was

a small wound. It wasn’t anything big. But since the battle started, this

was the first time it was just Hajime who got wounded.

Looking at that, the black Hajime grinned widely. Without stopping, he

continued to pull the trigger of words for follow up.

{It’s great that there is Yue ehhh, me. As long as I just have Yue…

saying that even if you rejected anything else you can just cling at her

huh?}

The wound on Hajime’s shoulder shined while it was healing little by

little. That was the effect of the artifact Hajime made with regeneration

magic set in it. It intermittently regenerated himself like auto-regen. It

didn’t have that much effect because in the end, the regeneration was

attached into ore. The object that could be made to regenerate was also

mainly ore in the end. Regeneration of the flesh was nothing more than a

secondary effect.

But the black Hajime didn’t have the intention to allow even that slight

regeneration. With fierce momentum, black Hajime stepped in close at

Hajime and persistently aimed at the small earring that had regeneration

magic concentrated so much on it that it had the effect to regenerate the

flesh.

Once a more violent offense and the defense were unfolding in super

close range.

{But, that is merely dependence. The majority of what you mistakenly

think as love is just a sense of security. That’s only insurance when you

get rejected. Recently, your insurance is increasing eh!?}

The wish to return home, the love to Yue――the black Hajime

mercilessly hacked the feeling that built the core of Hajime with a knife,

while grinning triumphantly, the black Hajime was trying to expose every

feeling of Hajime and throw it into a sea of malice.

But, those words became forcefully shut up by the red flash that grazed

the cheek. Yes, that wound was inflicted only to the black Hajime. The

black Hajime reflexively gazed in wonder, during that time Hajime slip

through the distance and the elbow of the artificial arm of Hajime struck.

{Gofuh!?}

Immediately after, bursting slug bullet was fired from the elbow, the

black Hajime has grandly blown away with scattered shockwave.

It was just like an elbow strike of Chinese kenpo, Hajime who was in

continued alertness in that pose returned his stance and tapped Donner

on his shoulder with a vein throbbing on his head.

“Although it can’t be helped because this is a trial, but you talk too

much in the middle of mortal combat. If you got the time to have a

tedious talk, you better use it to think of a killing method even for just one

more moment. You really are unlike me.”

Implicitly Hajime was saying that ‘after all you are just a fake’, he was

looking with a cold gaze.

Ahead of his gaze, was the figure of the black Hajime who was pressing

on his stomach with a bewildered expression even while he was already

standing up. He could block it to a certain degree with ‘Vajra’, but even

so, he was hit with bursting slug bullet from zero distance. As expected

he couldn’t escape from it unharmed.

{I thought you got shaken but… My words are your heart. You should

understand that I’m not talking randomly here.}

“I guess. Really those were words that made my ears hurt. Having the

feeling deep inside myself exposed like that, is painful just like having a

note where I wrote out my black history get read loudly.”

Hajime’s reaction that seemed like joking around made black Hajime

frowned seeing that his words only gave that much damage mentally.

{Then, why… }

“That’s obvious. I am aware of something like that myself even without

anyone telling me.”

{You are aware?}

“Yeah, that’s right. Indeed, even while I’m wishing from the bottom of

my heart to return home, I’m also scared to the same degree. That

sensei’s words became one of my salvation is correct, yet about those

words aren’t something that softened my fear is also true. And then, even

when in the end it doesn’t go like I want it, I have Yue… true, it’s correct

that I’m also thinking like that.”

{Then, why aren’t you shaken? Human is an organism that cannot look

directly at one’s own ugliness and dirty part. If those parts are exposed

mercilessly, they will close their eyes so hard, plugged their ears,

crouched down and stay unmoving there, even so, if they are made to face

it forcefully they will break, that’s the kind of organism they are.}

Hajime listened to the words of the black Hajime and leaked out a

chuckle. He then settled his laugh seeing the black Hajime making a

dubious face at him and shrugged his shoulder.

“The part where you’re ‘not entirely’ me is coming out a lot, huh? That

way of talking is too serious as me you know?”

{… }

“Well, listen up. Why am I not shaken, you ask? That’s because thinking

of that kind of thing is meaningless, isn’t that obvious?”

{Meaningless?}

“Certainly, there is the possibility I’ll get rejected, that is something

terrifying, but that’s only something in the future, right? There won’t be

any answer even if I think about it right now. It’s pointless just thinking

about it. Then, I can only keep holding that fear and try to clash against

it. You see, I already decided to go home. No matter what kind of

circumstance anyone has, even if I myself am scared, I won’t mind those

trivial things and go home. I decided so, now I’ll force my way through.

That’s all.”

Calm eyes like a peaceful water surface. Hajime understood everything,

yet he still declared that he would persist in his own will. Even though he

was not using ‘Coercion’ or ‘Magic Power Emission’, for some reason it

felt like he was emitting a pressure that was far more severe, the black

Hajime unconsciously took a step back.

{… Isn’t that just being defiant?}

“Haha, certainly you can say it like that. Yeah, but, I’ll have you correct

one thing.”

While making a wry smile after being overpowered, the black Hajime

talked back as though in revenge. Hajime too returned a wry smile.

However, right after that, Hajime made a sullen face and demanded a

correction of black Hajime’s remark. Toward the black Hajime who was

tilting his head, Hajime made a posture and strongly complained.

“It’s not the majority. At best it’s only 0.1 percent.”

{What?}

“My feeling toward Yue that she is my insurance is just 0.1 percent from

the whole. The rest 99.9 percent is love.”

It was also correct that deep in Hajime’s mind there was also a part of

him that was thinking of Yue like that. But, Hajime confirmed that

feeling of his. He wouldn’t avert his eyes from Yue because of guilty

feelings. Rather, he had the confidence that he could say to Yue right

from the front something that was relatively pathetic like, ‘I’m scared of

being rejected in my homeland, so comfort me with Yue’s presence’.

That was because he understood that his existence wasn’t perfect,

therefore he would rely on his beloved partner for the part he was lacking

at or his ugly part. In certain meaning, it was something that brought

about an immense trust. If it was Yue, he could even say something

spoiled like that from his mouth, it could even be looked at as speaking

fondly of a loved one.

The black Hajime that was hit with such sweet emotions of love emitted

together with Hajime words was…

{… At the very least say that it’s ten percent.}

Even though the black Hajime should be Hajime itself, he was making

an exasperated face. Surely that was the reaction of the part that was not

Hajime which was planted in it to function as a test of the great

labyrinth. Truly what an impolite fellow, to mistakenly read the love of

Hajime toward Yue like this.

Hajime ignored that black Hajime and stepped in all of a sudden. Their

respective Donner and Schlag rushed about in super close range at all

directions.

As always it was an offense and defense that rivaled each other like a

mirror. But, that equilibrium was gradually beginning to crumble. The

red flash Hajime fired, his kick, crossbit, chakram, the built-in weapon of

the artificial arm, all of those began to catch the black Hajime.

{Guh, what’s going on… even though there is no sign I’m getting

weakened-}

“Hm? Weakened?”

{-, this is a trial to surpass oneself. The more you overcome the negative

emotion you harbor, I who am the negative image will be weakening.

Conversely, the more you avert your eyes, the stronger I become.}

“Hah, so there is that kind of rule.”

Finally, Hajime’s Donner blasted away the black Schlag. It fell on the

ground and rolled far away while rotating all over. Giving it a glance,

Hajime’s Schlag thrust at an opening and gouged the flank of the black

Hajime.

Unable to endure that, the black Hajime stumbled while withdrawing

back.

{But, you are not conquering your negative emotion. You are just merely

putting off the problem and getting defiant. The proof of that is how I’m

not weakening… yet, why are you surpassing me-! Even though I am you-!}

“More accurately, you are just me when we first faced each other,

right?”

{What are you-, -, talking about-!}

Even more, the black Donner was pulverized together with the right

arm of the black Hajime. He fired the shotgun in the artificial arm, but

Hajime easily dodged and fired his railgun into the elbow joint while they

passed each other, destroying it.

The two Hajime took distance and faced each other once more.

However, the black one was already full of wound all over his body. His

gaze was filled with doubt.

“You don’t get it? A false image of you is made from the information

that was read from me. That is likely the information from when I

entered the labyrinth until I arrived in front of the ice pillar in this room.

In other words, you are nothing more than me of dozens of minutes

before. Then, right now, in this battle, I just need to be stronger than me

of dozens of minutes ago. That’s all.”

{Impossible… something like that}

“If you are me, then don’t deny me. Discovering means of survival in the

middle of mortal combat. Even if it’s just a fraction stronger, just a

fraction of a second faster, just a single more drop of magic power, just

predicting half a step further, if I can surpass the opponent just by that

much I can survive. All this time, I have come this far by getting the

better of mortal combat in that way. Isn’t that right?”

The black Hajime that got taken aback for a while relaxed his shoulders

after a second. And then he made a wry smile while gathering the

crossbits at his surrounding and took the stance of bare-handed fighting.

{Certainly, that’s true… good grief, so there is a guy that’ll breakthrough

this trial not by ‘overcoming’ but by being ‘defiant’. Even though if you

just get agitated, then there will be a chance of victory for me still.}

“Don’t say something stupid. Since the beginning, you haven’t got any

chance of victory. A false image is after all just a false image. I’m going to

smash up that irritating face.”

{That’s masochism you know?}

Immediately after that, just like at the beginning of the battle, a

thunderous roar rang out. But, the result was strikingly apparent.

The lower body of the black Hajime has blown away, he collapsed while

flickering like heat haze, vanishing away. There was no more word,

however, that expression looked satisfied somehow.

Hajime who breathed out deeply dispelled his continued alertness… for

now he gave the final blow off three bullets at the head of the vanishing

black Hajime. The twitching black Hajime became a pale light for sure

this time and vanished. At the end, ‘Read the mood, you damn bastard.’ It

felt like he heard something like that, but that was surely just his

imagination, no doubt of that.

Hajime stored Donner in his holster, at the same time a part of the

room’s wall suddenly melted, there a passage appeared.

“Yue and others are… well, they must be fine.”

Along with that murmur, Hajime advanced into the passage.

By the way, whether Kouki and company were included in that ‘they

must be fine’… it could be easily guessed.

Chapter 143: Shizuku’s True Feelings

The fierce sound of clashing blades resounded through the large space

where a huge round ice pillar was standing at the center.

“HAAAAAAH!”

{Oh, your swordsmanship is disarrayed again, you know?}

Along with spirit-filled war cry, she unleashed a quick god-like sword

draw. Several streaks of black lines drew through the air in an instant, but

not a single one of those sharp sword flashes reached the opponent.

Instead, the opponent who mocked her swordsmanship nearly struck

her in the forehead with a weaving thrust. She somehow avoided it by

twisting her head, but a shallow cut was left on her temple.

“-, ‘Scorching Wave’!”

The thrust that almost hit her before was one of Yaegashi’s own

techniques. Therefore, Shizuku understood better than anyone that the

thrust consisted of three stages. Her temple was cut, and it was difficult

to evade with her slightly disarrayed posture.

Before the approaching flash of the second thrust could gouge her,

Shizuku pushed her sheath on the ground and scattered the shockwave.

The ice shards of the smashed ground changed into improvised buckshot

and she somehow escaped from range.

{It’s great that you have the present from him, isn’t it? If you didn’t

have that, you would have been dead against me since some time ago,

wouldn’t you?}

“Haa haa…”

Against the white Shizuku who was sheathing her white katana while

teasing her, the black ponytailed Shizuku kept silent while her shoulders

heaved.

Currently, Shizuku was fighting her false image much like Hajime had.

The false image she faced was different with Hajime’s in that it was

really white. White hair in a ponytail and skin that was like white

porcelain. Her blade and clothes were also all white. Her piercing reddish

black eyes were awfully eye-catching.

That white Shizuku opened her mouth while showing a sarcastic

expression and wearing a wide grin that was unimaginable coming from

the usual Shizuku. It had been like this since a while ago. The content of

her speech was naturally the exposition of Shizuku’s negative emotions.

{It hurts? Painful? Scary? Do you want to cry? You don’t need to hide it,

you know? I am you, so I understand everything. Yes, everything.}

It had been fifteen minutes since the battle began. During that time,

Shizuku’s blade didn’t strike once. The white Shizuku still looked clean.

In contrast, although she barely evaded a fatal wound just now, Shizuku

had shallow cuts all over her body. She was soaked wet with sweat and

blood. Even now, the blood flowing from her temple and cheek was

trickling down drop by drop from her slender chin.

{Actually, I didn’t want to do something like learning the sword. Rather

than wearing Japanese clothes or a dojo uniform, I wanted to wear cute

and frilly western clothes. Rather than carrying a bamboo sword, dolls

and glittery accessories are far better.}

“… Shut up.”

The first time Shizuku was guided by her grandfather to swing a

bamboo sword was when she was four years old. Her grandfather was the

head of the Yaegashi family and inheritor of ancient sword style,

Yeagashi-style. Surely, he made Shizuku swing the bamboo sword only for

fun. But, of all the things to happen, the four-year-old Shizuku displayed a

glimpse of her talent.

The grandfather who realized that her cute granddaughter inherited a

talent for the style broke out from his usual sour look. Even now, Shizuku

clearly remembered how happy her grandfather’s smile was.

Since that day, sword art and kendo practice became a part of Shizuku’s

life. Her grandfather, her father, and everyone in the dojo too, all of them

praised how amazing she was…

But, actually…

{That time when Kouki entered the dojo, I thought that a prince had

finally arrived. ‘I will protect Shizuku-chan too’, I think? I dreamed of a

cool boy that would say that to me like in a picture book story. If it’s him,

then he can make me a girl. He will protect me. He will spoil me. I was

thinking that. But, you see?}

“Shut up.”

While clenching her teeth hard, Shizuku’s figure turned hazy using ‘No

Beat’, stepping in with god speed and drawing her sword. A flash of space

ruptured – ’Flash Blossom’ drew its track through space itself to bisect

the white Shizuku, but a white track that drew exactly the same trajectory

perfectly neutralized it.

Not giving up, Shizuku further unleashed her slashes, but everything

was evaded, blocked, and her opponent didn’t miss an opening to increase

Shizuku’s wounds.

{What Kouki brought about was only jealousy toward you. Isn’t that

right? Kouki was overflowing with a sense of justice and kindness since

elementary school. He did everything skillfully and became the target of

all of the girls’ attention. You who swung bamboo sword even though you

are female, your short hair, your plain clothes, you who couldn’t talk

about girly topics, by being at the side of such a Kouki made the girls

unable to tolerate it. Yes, yes, even now I remember those words. The

words said to me by one of the girls who liked Kouki. ‘You are a girl?’ she

said. That was shocking, right?}

“Just shut your mouth!”

The bitter memory from elementary school revived in the back of

Shizuku’s brain. At that period, her hair was cut short to practice the

sword. A lot of her clothes were also plain. Her beauty over cuteness was

certainly weakened related to girlishness.

With such a Shizuku, there was no way the girls would stay quiet if she

was together with Kouki, who was popular since he was elementary

school student. Shizuku received the jealousy of other children who didn’t

know mercy and moderation due to their young age. Even among those,

those words were something she couldn’t forget even now. Putting aside

her external appearance and her sword skill, Shizuku’s inside was exactly

a girl. For such a Shizuku, those words were a large bitter shock.

Once, she had asked for help from Kouki. But, at that kind of time it

was settled what Kouki was going to say. He would say, “Surely, they

didn’t mean any ill will”, “Everyone is a good kid, you know?”, “They will

understand if you talk to them”, etc, etc. Exactly like those words, Kouki

spoke with the girls about their attitude towards Shizuku. It went without

saying that the harsh treatment towards Shizuku got stronger.

Furthermore, the concealment so that Kouki wouldn’t realize such things

happened increased all the more.

Even when Shizuku consulted Kouki, what Kouki returned to her was

only a troubled smile. Before she knew it, Shizuku stopped relying on

Kouki.

Such a living continued throughout her period of elementary school. If

she didn’t meet Kaori, who stayed by her side when she entered middle

school, perhaps her heart would have broken and she would have

abandoned everything.

{Even though I actually hated it, it was scary to betray my family’s

expectation and I couldn’t stop learning the sword. Even though Kouki

was the cause, I couldn’t distance myself to push my childhood friend

who didn’t have a single speck of ill will because of my guilt… truly, you

are an indecisive and half-baked girl.}

“-such a thing-!?”

The sword of the white Shizuku severed gravity using ‘Multi Flash’ and

brought Shizuku a moment of weightlessness and suspension. At that

moment, the sheath the white Shizuku was holding was swung

horizontally. Along with that, ‘Scorching Wave’ was also invoked. White

ripples of magic power spread. An impact with pain enough to almost

blow away Shizuku’s consciousness attacked her exposed defenseless

side. Her body was blown away grandly.

Shizuku bounced several times on the ground before she somehow came

to a stop while sliding on the floor.

“Gohoh, gehoh.”

Blood was spat out in a splatter from her coughing mouth. She felt

intense pain from her ribs. Two or three of her bones had obviously been

broken. It seemed that the impact injured her internal organs. In some

way or another, she fastened her consciousness that was departing to the

beyond.

Brisk footsteps resounded toward Shizuku, who couldn’t immediately

stand up. It was just like a countdown that notified her of approaching

death. Impatience floated across Shizuku’s expression while she struggled

to stand up desperately.

The white Shizuku sweetly whispered to that agonized Shizuku with a

kind tone, her mouth splitting open like a crescent moon. She was like a

demon.

{It’s fine even if you don’t stand up anymore, you know? Someone else

will clear this labyrinth even without you suffering like this. If you do

that, you can go home. It’s fine. Even if you give up here, I won’t take your

life. If you sleep just like this, by the time you wake up, everything will be

over.}

“What, are you…”

{Just giving a choice… Of course, if you don’t give up, I’ll kill you. I’ll

slice you apart without mercy.}

The white Shizuku’s wide grin could make somebody tremble in fear.

The naked white blade in her hand was sticky with the proof of how it

had shredded Shizuku. The blood trickling through it looked as though it

was flowing through white snow. From the tip that was pointed at

Shizuku for show, drop by drop of her own blood dripped down. Looking

at that scene, the crouching Shizuku’s expression turned pale.

But, the next moment KI-! Shizuku glared back at her false image

without paying attention to the blood spurting from her wounds. She

began to fill her limbs with strength.

“Guh, uaAAAAH!!”

{… I see. That’s right, isn’t it? If it’s you, then you will stand up, isn’t it?}

The white Shizuku nodded once, her eyes narrowed quietly, and she

swung down the thin white blade. It was blocked by Shizuku’s black blade

while she was on her knees raising a war cry.

Simultaneously,

“Fly, ‘Far Sky’!!”

By using a skill for the sake of pulling things apart, Shizuku somehow

blew away the white Shizuku and bought some distance. The white

Shizuku twirled in the air and landed gracefully on the ground with a

somersault like a cat. Shizuku stood up while giving it a glance.

“You are annoying, yapping like that. You just keep saying

incomprehensible things. I won’t accompany you in such a psychological

battle.”

{Psychological battle, huh? So you won’t acknowledge your own feelings

until the end. Until this year, you kept being stubborn like that. You made

your surrounding stay quiet by your strength, constantly paying attention

to someone… so that you aren’t even aware that you are actually wishing

to lean on someone…}

“Do you not hear I’m saying that you are noisy!?”

Shizuku charged without even a little of her usual calmness. There was

no tactic or anything. She was merely swinging her sword unsightly

through the air with reckless swordsmanship. Her feeling of wanting to

shut up the opponent was clear to see.

The false image was created by reading the negative emotion of the

target and using that as the base. And then if the exposed emotion wasn’t

accepted by the target, the false image’s strength would rise without end.

In reverse, if the target accepted her own fault then the false image would

be weakened… but the current Shizuku was in the former state.

Therefore, with her heart disarrayed, Shizuku’s sword attack was

already like child’s play against the white Shizuku, whose strength

increased.

The white Shizuku lightly handled the full might of Shizuku’s technique

and beat her down in reverse with a polished sword technique. The injury

on Shizuku’s flank, the damage to her internal organs, and the blood loss

made Shizuku’s movement dull, causing her injuries to increase further.

That turned into impatience which made her grow violent and made her

movement even duller. It was a vicious cycle.

To add insult to injury against such a Shizuku, the white Shizuku

opened her mouth with a laugh.

{That time when you arrived in this world you were also like that, right?

In truth, you were full of anxiety. You were scared from the bottom of

your heart when you were Ishtar told you about the subjugation of the

devil race. The night when you first killed a monster, you cried in a place

where no one could know it. The feeling of cutting flesh wouldn’t

disappear. The blood clinging to your skin felt like it wouldn’t go away.

You were hiding many times trying to wash it off, weren’t you?}

“Haaa-!!”

Shizuku tried to drown the words of the false image with her spirited

yell. But, that act itself expressed Shizuku’s denial, because she couldn’t

accept it, the difference in strength between them opened even farther.

{That time when Nagumo-kun fell into the abyss, if you didn’t pour all

your strength into consoling the deranged Kaori, surely, the one who

would be crushed by terror would be you. Since that day, when you felt a

real death, all the time, toward the terror of death, toward the terror of

killing… you continued to be afraid.}

“Aguh!?”

The white Shizuku’s ‘Lightning Blossom’ burst, paralyzed Shizuku’s

body. Taking that opening, a white flash caressed Shizuku’s neck. pushu-!

With that sound, fresh blood scattered out.

Thanks to Shizuku enfolding herself in ‘Scorching Wave’ and blowing

away their bodies to open a distance, she managed to barely dodge a fatal

wound. But blood was flowing like a river from between Shizuku’s fingers

pressed against her neck. Her carotid artery wasn’t cut, but even so, it was

a wound on her neck. The bleeding was quite a lot.

A clear vision of death floated in her brain. An overwhelming terror and

despair began to assault Shizuku’s heart. The emotion that she

desperately suppressed leaked out and her hand that was holding the

black katana was clattering.

The white Shizuku’s lips that looked excessively red split open widely.

Sticky words flowed out like a muddy stream.

{Hey, you. You were happy at that time, weren’t you?}

“Eh?”

That sudden question made Shizuku leak out a dumbfounded voice

while still pressing on her neck.

{I’m talking about that time Nagumo-kun came to save your class. You

understand, right? There is no way you can forget that most dramatic

moment in your life.}

“What are you saying…”

{A life threatening and despairing pinch… no? At that time, you had

given up for certain. You were going to accept the unreasonable death

and gave up everything. You didn’t believe that anyone would come

saving you gallantly in this world… Because of that, that red radiance,

that large back, that overwhelming power without any match, it stole

your heart.}

“Yo, you’re wro-…”

If felt like something that she didn’t want to recognize by any means,

that she mustn’t recognize no matter what was going to be said. Shizuku

immediately tried to yell words of rejection. But, as though to tell her that

such resistance was pointless, the white Shizuku mercilessly declared.

{That time when Kaori was killed was also like that. If you aren’t aware

yourself, then I’ll say it. At that time, for the first time since you came to

this world, you ‘clung’. You clung to Nagumo-kun. To such a you, he said

‘believe me and wait’. And then he really answered your expectation. Just

like you believed, he saved your best friend along with your heart. Since

that day, you kept desperately averting your eyes, but… now, you won’t be

able to lie to yourself anymore.}

“Stop it, you are wrong. I’m…”

Toward Shizuku, who was shaking her head like a kid refusing

something, the false image thrust the truth that she couldn’t possibly

escape from.

{You――――love Nagumo-kun.}

“…”

Shizuku’s throat was clogged. Her head was still shaking left and right

in denial. She didn’t even have the composure to be bothered by the blood

flowing from her cut neck.

The reason was because that was an emotion that she absolutely

mustn’t recognize. Because that was an unforgivable feeling, a proof of

the worst betrayal.

Toward Shizuku, whose mind had been cornered so much that she

didn’t even have the leeway to say a word of denial, the false image gently

sent her the finishing blow. It was as though she was sending her a

flower for the departed.

{Geez you, to fall in love with the beloved person of your best friend

――This traitor.}

“…”

Shizuku’s knees lost strength. She only just supported herself enough

with the black katana that she didn’t fall on her knees, but the light of

determination was disappearing from her eyes.

The words thrust into her heart… were just that severe.

It was really hard to control this thing called a heart. It was not an

exaggeration to call a person who could perfectly control their own heart

as abnormal. It was the same with the feeling of liking another person,

something that couldn’t be explained with logic. That was why, even if

Shizuku fell in love with Hajime just like Kaori, it was an exaggeration to

call her a betrayer just from having that feeling.

But, the white Shizuku――Shizuku’s negative emotion, the depth of her

heart, her own feeling stated that she was a ‘betrayer’.

Perhaps, that originated from the honesty that Shizuku had by nature,

and her undying gratitude and good will toward her most important best

friend who she snuggled up to at her most bitter period.

Her feelings for her treasured Kaori were too strong that she couldn’t

forgive herself just by liking Hajime. Not to mention the various faces she

showed to Hajime from her uncontrollable emotion. The smiling face

from her heart, her clingy and miserable face, her charming face

watching in a daze, her sulky face, and even her relieved sleeping face…

all those happening in a place where Kaori didn’t know. Such a thing was

also a reason that spurred her guilty feeling.

{Furthermore, you attacked Shia, didn’t you? Why was that, I wonder?

Why it wasn’t Yue or Kaori but Shia, why do you think?}

“I, am…”

{The answer is simple. You envy Shia, don’t you? You understood from

the start that you cannot win against Yue, so you don’t even feel jealous of

her. There is no way you can attack Kaori no matter how jealous you are

at her. That’s why, you selected that girl as the target of your attack. The

one who was recognized by him as a lover and the easiest one to envy…

You really are a coward aren’t you?}

“…”

Already, she couldn’t hope to avert her eyes. The enemy before her eyes

wouldn’t allow that. Each timed word pierced her like an arrow. It also

shot through her words of rebuttal and broke it apart. Strength was

leaking out from under her feet. In contrast, the white Shizuku was

overflowing with bountiful strength.

As the proof of that, the white Shizuku stepped in with ‘No Beat’ and

unleashed a kick that scooped up Shizuku from below, not permitting her

to react at all.

“Gahah!?”

Against Shizuku, whose breath was forced out and her body floating in

the air, countless slashes assaulted her like a pouring rain. At an

unconscious level, Shizuku lifted her black katana as a replacement for a

shield, but there was no way such a thing could block everything…

“AAAAAAAAH!?”

Her whole body was chopped up to the heart’s content of white

Shizuku. The white Shizuku struck the sheath at the shrieking Shizuku as

though making doubly sure. Shizuku was blown away fiercely as though

she was run over by a dump truck and her back struck the ice wall. The

ice wall at her back was pulverized in a radiating shape.

All the air in her lungs was forcefully spat out due to the impact that

made her whole body act like a ragged cloth. The pain came from so

many slash wounds that she didn’t understand anymore where the pain

come from. Shizuku’s body informed her that it was at the limit. Just like

that, Shizuku’s body slid down the ice wall and now she was in a sitting

down posture with her back reclining on the ice while her four limbs

splayed open.

Blood stickily stuck on the ice wall, even the ground started to have a

puddle of blood gathering there. With hazy eyes, Shizuku was staring at

her other self calmly approaching her. Her body couldn’t move, the piling

up burden on her mind was sapped of any will to move.

{Even your absurd life that kept pulling out the short stick will have the

curtain closed here. The reason for this comes as a result of your own

hand, you’re truly foolish.}

Shizuku didn’t respond. She was quiet as she looked up at the white

Shizuku. From an appearance with wounds all over her body without even

twitching, she even looked like she had expired already.

{Is there something you want to say in your last moment, I wonder? I’ll

carve it in the ice wall for you. Each of the spaces are connected to each

other in this place, so if your luck is good someone who breaks through

their trial might arrive here and find you last will you know?}

“…”

Shizuku didn’t respond. In exchange, at her cheek, tear drops were

flowing down. Grains of light were silently tracing her cheeks, creating a

stain on her lap drop by drop.

Shizuku herself wasn’t clear just why tears were overflowing like this.

Was she in terror because she sensed her own death? Was she in despair

that she would lose her future? Was it from the mortification of all the

things said to her? Was it from the sadness of being unable to meet her

important people anymore… or possibly, from all the above?

While staring down wordlessly, white Shizuku drew back her naked

blade tightly behind. She took a crouching posture, her hand that was

holding the sheath stuck out in aim. Its target was Shizuku’s head.

The sharpness of the white katana was the same as the black katana. It

was possible to have her life ended without feeling any pain by piercing

through her forehead.

The sudden swelling killing intent and the finishing blow was right in

front of her eyes.

In front of the tip that was aiming at her, something inside Shizuku was

welling up. Her mouth flapped and closed, trying to express that emotion

without caring of her own reputation or appearance.

“… I, still… don’t want… to die.”

{…}

There was no way anyone would listen to those words here. It was

merely earnest words that wished to live. That she still didn’t want to die.

She wanted to meet… Her best friend, her comrades, and then, the person

she fell in love with at this land of another world. One more time.

But, she wasn’t able to stand up by herself anymore. Because both her

body and her heart were completely tired.

That was why…

“He… lp, me… some, one… he, lp, me… please…”

She wished for help while crying like a child. Shizuku was always

someone at the side being relied on, clung on, and then she always gave

help to those people. She had never done something like complaining,

asking for help to anyone while crying, saying that she couldn’t do it

anymore, that she couldn’t stand it anymore.

In reality, she dreamed of being ‘a girl that was protected like a

princess’, but while she kept looking for that, she was compelled by

necessity to polish herself, and then her role became like the knight

instead. Before she knew it, she even tolerated this version of herself

without any dissatisfaction, however… as expected…

{How unfortunate. To use those words is too late already.}

Her true feeling that leaked out at the very end was drowned by her

merciless other self.

And then, the sublime killing intent was emitted from the white

Shizuku. Shizuku reflexively closed her eyes tightly. The brutal white

blade thrust straight toward that forehead, to pierce her life.

…

…

“?”

{… This is impossible.}

No matter how much time passed her death didn’t arrive. The moment

she closed her eyes, she felt like her back got light all of a sudden, but

rather than something like that, right now her attention got attracted to

the dumbfounded voice of the white Shizuku.

Shizuku timidly opened her eyes.

Over there was…

“Eh, eh?”

“Geez, what’s with this timing? Don’t tell me this is the aim of the great

labyrinth itself.”

There was the white tip that stopped just before it touched her skin and

the metallic arm that kept it there. With creaking sounds, a metallic

artificial arm she had seen before was reaching out from behind her that

firmly grasped the white blade, stopping the killing blade a hair breadth

from Shizuku.

The complaint that she could hear at the same time made Shizuku

opened her eyes wide, and she looked back over her shoulder. Over there

was a passage where the ice wall had disappeared before anyone realized,

Hajime who seemed like he came out from there appeared, crouching to

support the sitting Shizuku with an embrace.

“Na, Nagumo, kun?”

“… Chih, you are too beaten up.”

Hajime looked down at Shizuku in a bad mood, next he glared at the

white Shizuku with a beastly sharp glint. And then red spark ran from the

artificial hand grasping the white katana. Immediately after that, the

artificial hand began to vibrate with super high speed that it blurred.

KIIIIIIIIIII!!

{-this-}

A peculiar running sound could be heard. At the same time, the white

blade creaked and cracked. The dumbfounded white Shizuku returned to

her senses with ‘hah’ and pulled back trying to recover her katana but…

in the next moment, the white katana was pulverized from halfway as

though it was crushed.

Without stopping Hajime aimed his artificial hand straight at the white

Shizuku and from its palm explosive slug bullet was fired. Fierce impact

attacked the white Shizuku along with a red ripple, blowing her far away.

Furthermore, Hajime took out crossbits and let them fly to the white

Shizuku to assault her. He didn’t have any intention of killing her because

this wasn’t Hajime’s battle. Until the end, it was only buying time.

To separate the two parties, seven crossbits fired buckshot while taking

skilled cooperation. While feeling like the thunderous roar was far away,

Shizuku stared fixedly at the face of Hajime who was supporting her back

from behind.

It was as though she was seeing a dream, that actually she had been

killed and the Hajime in front of her eyes was just a phantom her brain

showed her before she died or something. She feared that in the next

moment, he would vanish.

Hajime took out a tube container from his ’Treasure Warehouse’ while

Shizuku was like that. He opened the lid and without reservation, he

thrust it into the mouth of Shizuku that was opened absentmindedly.

“Nmuh!?”

“Don’t spit it out. Drink up like your life depended on it.”

Shizuku’s eyes darted and she almost reflexively spat out the foreign

object that suddenly entered her mouth. So that wouldn’t happen, Hajime

embraced Shizuku even tighter to make her unable to resist while

forcefully making her drink the god water.

Shizuku panicked for a moment, but being hugged tightly by Hajime

where his warmth was transmitted to her made her stiffen with a snap

this time. While holding the tube in her mouth, she stared hard at the

face of Hajime which was at a really close distance. Finally, she was able

to comprehend that it was a reality, and she had been saved by a hair’s

breadth. She became unable to avert her gaze as though she was

imprisoned by Hajime’s eyes.

Before long the body of Shizuku who had gulped down all the god water

was healed completely from all the wounds covering her body as though

everything was just a lie. However the blood she lost couldn’t be

recovered without using regenerative magic, so it didn’t change how weak

her body was.

“You are really… Nagumo-kun?”

“Do I look like anything else?”

“Bu, but, why, why are you, here, I…”

“Calm down. I finished my own trial and when I went through the

passage that appeared, I came out here. Most likely each space is

connected to each other. Well, I thought it’s just too good to be true that I

came out behind Yaegashi though.”

“The, then, Nagumo-kun really is, I…”

Perhaps because the pain of her body had vanished, and she felt for real

that she had escaped death, this time tears of relief overflowed from her

eyes. And then, with her body still embraced, as though to ascertain his

existence, it was as though she could see nothing else but Hajime.

Shizuku’s hand slowly reached out at Hajime’s cheek. However, just

before her hand touched, her expression warped painfully and her hand

drew back.

Furthermore, as though to say that being hugged by Hajime mustn’t

happen, she weakly pushed on Hajime’s chest and tried to take distance.

She rubbed away her overflowing tears with her sleeve and averted her

face completely from him.

Looking at Shizuku’s state that was obviously strange, Hajime guessed

that she was considerably humiliated by her false image, he gave a glance

at white Shizuku who crossed sword with the crossbits using her white

katana that should have been broken but now had been recovered and

opened his mouth.

“Come on, all your wounds have been recovered completely. Now is the

time for a revenge match. Beat her quickly.”

“a. Bu, but, I… I cannot win against that, so…”

Shizuku looked at Hajime with clinging gaze while making an excuse.

That appearance from Shizuku that he had never seen before made

Hajime looked at the sky thinking “This is not just getting humiliated,

even her heart is broken!” He thought that among the four of Kouki’s

group that she was the strongest mentally, so honestly, this was

unexpected.

The white Shizuku took advantage of the crossbits’ opening and

gradually closed the distance. There was no meaning if Hajime defeated

it, so the crossbits were moving in a half following pattern, it seemed the

white Shizuku was predicting that.

Shizuku showed a frightened look from seeing her approaching white

self.

It wasn’t like herself. That appearance was really not like her at all.

Possibly, this was her true… Hajime frowned at the scared Shizuku that

couldn’t stand up and matched his gaze with her stooped gaze. And then

he began to stare at her with an extremely serious face.

“Na, Nagumo-kun? Err, that fellow is…”

“Yaegashi. Don’t worry.”

“Eh?”

Shizuku was flustered toward the approaching enemy, but to be told

that while being stared straight with a serious face made blood

unconsciously gathered in her face.

In front of such a Shizuku, Hajime abruptly took out a certain thing

from his ‘Treasure Warehouse’.

That was…

“Now, take this. This is the ‘Masked Pink—Mark II’ I made for you.”

“… Nagumo-kun?”

While giving a scornful look and feeling angry towards why that thing

came out right here, she unintentionally forgot her weak mind. The

elaborately designed pink full face mask was forcefully pushed on her.

Seeing that showy mask suddenly come out and now being pushed at her

real body, even the white Shizuku reflexively stopped in vigilance.

Giving white Shizuku a glance, Hajime kept presenting the Masked

Pink–Mark II persistently at Shizuku.

“Nagumo-kun! This is not the time for screwing around! That fellow is

coming here!”

“Excuse me. I’m not screwing around at all here. Listen well, if you wear

this powered up Masked Pink then your perception ability will be

increased by three times. With this, you can win even against that.”

“Wh, what a pointless high-spec like usual…”

“Now you want it right? If you are saying that you cannot win without

this, then take it without reservation.”

“I don’t need it! I can win even without wearing that kind of thing!

Rather, if I wear that kind of thing I’ll be fighting like mad! Who can bear

being treated like a degenerate for the second time because of that thing!”

With a cramped expression, Shizuku fiercely objected at Hajime who

was emphasizing his prized item with a serious face. Shizuku rubbed at

her temple as though she was enduring a headache.

That gesture and her tone were just like her usual self. Hajime grinned

widely at Shizuku who was glaring at him even now and easily stored the

Masked Pink–Mark II back into his ‘Treasure Warehouse’. And then, he

said to the dumbfounded Shizuku.

“That’s right. You can win, even without this kind of thing.”

“-, I, I am…”

Even while making a face as though she was chewing a bitter bug from

how easily she got provoked by Hajime’s incitement, Shizuku couldn’t say

anything. Ignoring that, Hajime added more to his words.

“Yaegashi. Don’t forget. That thing is certainly another of your faces,

but it’s not everything there is to you. It’s nothing more than a part made

up from your negative emotion. The important feeling should be

possessed by the Yaegashi Shizuku in front of my eyes right now. Isn’t

that right?”

“The thing… possessed by me…”

Memories overflowed in Shizuku’s brain. That was her family’s smile

from the bottom of their heart each time she grew. The time when she

helped someone together with Kouki and the group. The time when the

person they helped thanked them from their heart, how she was able to

meet Kaori exactly because of that painful time. And all the other many

things that were hard to throw away that she couldn’t forget, filled with

warmth and gentleness.

Just why she couldn’t remember even a little of those until now… the

answer was obvious. That was due to the whispering voice she was

hearing since they stepped foot into this great labyrinth little by little

guiding her consciousness.

Light of determination returned into Shizuku’s eyes. Suddenly lit up

light was flowing into Shizuku’s four limbs.

“You giving in to the words of that kind of fellow, is also the proof that

you are properly facing it. After all, a real good for nothing will only

become defiant hearing that. What’s left, is what do you want to do?

That’s all. You are just too serious. Just accept it more irresponsibly,

irresponsibly. After all, for the time being if you just survive then later on

you can deal with it no matter how many times, anyway you like it.”

“Nagumo-kun…”

‘By the way, I’m in a good-for-nothing side’ Hajime said while shrugging

his shoulders, at the same time he began to collect his crossbits back.

Him buying time was enough already.

While feeling the gaze of Shizuku staring at him, Hajime leaned on the

ice wall and crossed his arms. And then he sent her his words while

staring back straight at her. Hajime himself didn’t do it intentionally, but

surely those words were the ones that Shizuku wanted the most.

“I’ll be watching here.”

“…”

“You can just keep challenging it until you win. As long as I’m here you

won’t die. I won’t let you die. It’s fine.”

“… that’s… the clincher.” (TN: The most accurate meaning is, phrase

that brings someone around, esp. in personal relationships)

Those last words were words that were only inside her mouth that

didn’t reach even the ear of the person herself. Naturally, it shouldn’t

reach Hajime but, sure enough, what kind of expression would he make if

he heard that? Shizuku imagined it, and then she leaked out a chuckle

thinking that surely he would make a troublesome expression.

And then, she thought that surely Aiko-sensei and Liliana were also like

her without a doubt, to fall in love with this kind of nasty man, it made

her feeling strangely amused about just what was wrong with her.

It felt like the her until just now was all lie. She stood up with a light

leap as though her body was like a feather. And then, she hugged the

black katana that was a present from Hajime tightly in her breast before

facing her standing still false image with a determined expression.

With her back toward Hajime, Shizuku asked silently, but with

sweetness somewhere in her tone.

“… You will be looking, right? At me.”

“Yeah.”

“You will protect me when I need it right?”

“Yeah.”

“I see. Then… I’m going.”

“Ou. Go get her.”

Her lost blood wasn’t recovered back. In truth, even now she felt like

fainting from blood loss. But, her steps were far more certain even

compared to when she first entered this space.

She faced her false image. The white Shizuku was silently waiting with

a sheathed blade.

{Really, flirting in front of the enemy? That’s a really good face you have

there.}

“Is that so? This is thanks to Nagumo-kun. We aren’t flirting. Though I

think it will be great if we can do that.”

{My, my, as I thought you are betraying your best friend. And then, to

your rival in love you…}

“Let’s stop this unproductive talk. There is no meaning in this

soliloquizing. I’ll survive, then meet Kaori and others one more time.

Everything else will start from there.”

{…}

That unshakable Shizuku shut up the white Shizuku. And then she

noticed how her strength was weakening little by little. In other words,

Shizuku was aware of her own emotion and she began to accept that…

“Perhaps I will have a dispute with her, that I will make her feel a

horrible shock. She might even scorn me. But, I won’t give up. I’ll show

you that I can haul in the best result for me. I’ll challenge it no matter

how many times. I absolutely won’t give up.”

{In the end, you are going to be a fighting woman then?}

“I guess. But, seventeen years, I have been living that long like that until

now so it’s too late already. Certainly, I have lived until now by stifling

down various things, but what I obtained as the result of that, is also an

important thing that I cannot abandon already. And then, I believe that

surely from now on too I will obtain the lovelier things… Because it

seems, that even a fighting woman can be protected by someone that is

far stronger than me.”

{Until the end, it’s still an indirect reason like, ‘because he is an

important person for Kaori’ you know? No doubt about that.}

“Even so, right now, I don’t mind.”

Shizuku softly lowered her waist, she lightly drew back one of her feet

with the other foot bending forward, taking the stance of quick sword

draw.

“I don’t have any extra strength left. One attack. I’ll put everything in

this one attack. Endure this if you can.”

{Fufu, I see. What magnificent spirit. Really what a timing he appeared

at. Someone who is there at the essential time, in the essential place… I

thought something like that existed only inside stories.}

Presence emitted from Shizuku sharpened to the utmost. With her body

that had reached the height of fatigue due to the mental burden and

bleeding, certainly, she could only put her everything in one attack. It was

exactly an attack where she staked her all.

For an instant, the white Shizuku directed a wry smile at the man

leaning on the wall who revived Shizuku like a phoenix at the eleventh

hour. Surely that whisper was also something that Shizuku undoubtedly

felt.

The white Shizuku also similarly dropped her waist and took the stance

of a fast draw.

The pressure rapidly swelled up. The determination to beat the

opponent emitted like it would cut apart the other by itself came from

both sides respectively. Different from the chilly air, the sharp cold filled

the surrounding space.

Shizuku’s heart was calm like a spring inside a deep forest. Because on

her back, she felt a large presence. Because she understood that he was

looking straight at her. Because she believed that when the unlikely event

happened, he would protect her.

“――fuh.”

{Haah!!}

They stepped in simultaneously.

Their ponytails fluttered like falling stars, Shizuku and white Shizuku

crossed each other.

And then they stayed unmoving a few meters from each other with their

backs facing the other.

And, at that time, a rustled sound could be heard, Shizuku’s ponytail

was undone. The string that fastened her hair was cut. Was that because

of the sword slash, or perhaps it was deteriorating due to several battles…

In the midst of the tension that turned into silence filling the air, the

one sheathing her katana… was Shizuku.

chin The moment the pleasant small sound of the sheath resounded,

the white Shizuku slipped off smoothly. Her body was bisected into two.

Like that, the figure swayed and blurred before melting and vanishing in

the air. Its face looked from the side seemed to smile broadly in

satisfaction.

Right after that, Shizuku’s body stumbled to the side, and she crumbled

down. She became unable to stand up after her feeling slackened down

due to being freed from extreme fatigue and nervousness.

But, Shizuku didn’t strike the hard ground.

“Splendid. As always, that’s admirable swordsmanship.” (TN: The kanji

used in the admirable word can also be used for falling in love.)

“Nagumo-kun… fufu, you can also proceed to fall in love from there you

know?”

“What are you saying?”

“My, that’s unfortunate.”

Hajime gently lowered Shizuku on the ground.

After Shizuku cracked that joke, a third path different from the passage

Shizuku passed and the path Hajime came out from melted out from the

wall.

“Yaegashi, you have difficulty in walking?”

“It seems so. I need a little rest. Although, nothing can be done about

the blood loss so I need regeneration magic used on me. In any case, I

cannot move properly right now… and so Nagumo-kun, take care of me

okay?”

“Aa?”

“Carry me in your arms okay?”

“… Yaegashi, did you change a little? Like you have no reservation

anymore, or you became shameless…”

Toward Shizuku who spread open her arms demanding to be carried in

his arm, Hajime only returned a slightly bewildered gaze at her. Shizuku

leaked out a chuckle while enjoyably swaying her downed straight black

hair.

“I’m just thinking that I’ll be slightly more honest. Rather than that,

let’s quickly link up with everyone else. That’s right. Nagumo-kun, can

you create an artifact enchanted with regeneration magic I wonder? You

had included that function in the black katana too but the effect is

insignificant.”

Hajime tilted his head toward Shizuku’s change while thinking that

indeed it wasn’t guaranteed that anything would happen until they linked

up with Yue and others, so he responded to her request because it would

be better if she recovers quickly. Shizuku made a further request while he

took out material from the ‘Treasure Warehouse’.

“While you are at it, can you make it a hair ornament? See, my hair

string was cut. It’s better if it’s cute. Sort of like that snow crystal you

gifted for Yue and the others.”

“… What a demanding fellow. It looks like you are really cutting loose

on various things, huh?”

Even while complaining, Hajime thought “Well, let’s make it for the

success celebration too”. He used a pearl-like crystal with a faint radiance

which had high affinity with magic power, making a hairclip from that.

It was like countless fruits in a row, or perhaps like drops of morning dew

lining on a leaf, a row of beautiful jewels.

“It’s pretty…”

“Here, it’s fine like this right? Let’s go quickly after you wear it.”

For a while, Shizuku stared ecstatically at the regenerative hairclip

created in less than a minute, but she then tied her hair in a ponytail in

panic after Hajime called out at her.

“… How do I look?”

With her cheeks reddened, Shizuku looked up at him and asked that

question. Seeing that Hajime’s perplexity deepened thinking that as he

thought something was strange.

“… It’s falling far short of the real regeneration magic, but there was no

problem when I attached regeneration magic in it to work on the flesh

you see.”

“… That’s not what I’m asking, though.”

Of course, Hajime understood what Shizuku was actually asking him.

However, for some reason, this exchange gave Hajime a déjà vu. It was

just like, yes, it was exactly the same like the atmosphere Aiko showed

him at the god mountain… yes.

Even while sighing deeply at Hajime who was playing dumb, “Well,

guess it cannot be helped” Shizuku shrugged her shoulders before slowly

holding out both her arms. It was wordless, and the second request for a

carry.

Anyway, it was definite that Shizuku couldn’t move properly, so

reluctantly Hajime was going to take out gravity stone from ‘Treasure

Warehouse’, but Shizuku beat him to the punch.

“If you are planning to crucify me like before then I’m in firm

opposition to that. When we are coming out from this great labyrinth, I’ll

circulate Nagumo-kun’s rumor as a seriously ill patient.”

“…”

Of course, it was patently obvious what kind of sickness Shizuku meant

based on where her gaze was looking at. His hair, eye patch, artificial

arm, Shizuku’s gaze was moving alternately on those things.

Hajime wordlessly returned the gravity stone. In this case, Hajime

guessed that she obviously would also refuse being carried like in a

stretcher. It seemed that she persistently wanted to be carried by arms.

This unusual selfishness of Shizuku was increasingly spurring the bad

premonition in his chest. However, they also couldn’t stay here for much

longer. He also wanted to be spared from a lethal wound by Shizuku, so

reluctantly Hajime crouched while showing his back in front of Shizuku’s

eyes.

“Muu, it’s better if it’s princess carry, but… it can’t be helped.”

‘What is it that couldn’t be helped’, sealing such a retort at the bottom

of his heart, Hajime got up while ignoring to the utmost the weight and

soft sensation transmitted on his back. Wasting no time, Shizuku tightly

entangled her arms around Hajime. Her body was also pressing on him as

tightly as possible.

Hajime stood up, he wordlessly entered the newly appeared passage and

began walking silently. He guessed that surely this passage was also

connected to the space of another person.

There, a whispering voice reached him. It wasn’t the whispering voice

of the labyrinth. It was Shizuku’s voice that contained more sweetness.

She was talking into his ear in a posture where she put her head on

Hajime’s shoulder.

“Hey, Nagumo-kun.”

“Hm? What?”

“Did you listen to the conversation between me and the other me?”

“No, I was too far, the voices of you two were also small.”

Hajime shook his head toward Shizuku’s question. Shizuku murmured

“I see…”, then she showed a gesture of thinking a little about something.

And then, she showed her palm in front of Hajime’s eyes while opening

her mouth once again.

“This hand, it has hardened from holding a sword right? As I thought,

this is not a hand of a woman.”

Hajime didn’t understand the intention of the question and his

expression turned dubious, but for the time being, he sent his gaze toward

the palm of Shizuku in front of his eyes. Certainly, the skin of her palm

looked thick and hard. That was the proof of the many years she spent

polishing her skill.

“If you said, that a soft hand without a single scratch is a ‘woman’s

hand’, certainly this hand doesn’t look like that.”

“…”

“But, I think it’s a good hand.”

“… Really?”

“Yeah. Compared to the hand of someone that has never carried

anything heavier than a chopstick, this hand is far prettier.”

“…”

Hearing those words, Shizuku’s exposed palm suddenly clenched tightly

into a fist, hiding her palm as though it suddenly got shy. At the same

time, the strength of her arm embracing him grew stronger.

“Nagumo-kun, thank you for coming to save me.”

“It’s not like I was coming to save you. That was just a coincidence.”

“Fufu, that other me said it. It was like a story in a book. Even that time

in Orcus and the time in the palace was also like that. Were you actually

choosing the timing?”

“Don’t talk stupid. Each time, I was just barely… no, that time with

Kaori I was late in a meaning. Anyway, there was nothing worse for the

heart compared to those times. I want more surplus time for that here.”

Shizuku leaked out a chuckle at the fed up Hajime.

“You see. On the inside, I am really girlish you know? Actually rather

than sword art, I wanted to play house, I yearned for something like a

princess that is protected by the cool boy. Even at Haltina Great

Labyrinth when I was pulled into the dream world, I was a princess that

experienced a love story with a knight. Though as expected, that was

really a painful story that I cannot tell to anyone.”

“Certainly, that must be painful.”

Shizuku smiled wryly saying “There is a better way for saying that”

while poking at the head of Hajime who expressed his honest impression

without mercy.

“Well, you are wondering what I want to say, right? Because I am

someone like that, I’m really thankful to Nagumo-kun that always came

running when I was in danger, that’s what I mean. When you told me that

you are watching, also when you told me you won’t let me die, I felt really

really grateful.”

“… You are exaggerating. If Yaegashi died…”

“Kaori will be sad, right? I know that. Those times weren’t for me, you

did those for Kaori’s sake.”

Shizuku cut over Hajime’s words. There was no sign of self-depreciation

in what she was saying. She was really just saying the truth, her air was

quite indifferent.

Certainly, it was like that, but the way Shizuku said that it was like he

was being seen through that “If it is for Kaori’s sake you will do anything

right?”, that made him dissatisfied that he added some correction.

“… 80 percent is because of that.”

Shizuku was puzzled. If he said that around 80 percent was for Kaori’s

sake then…

“And the remaining 20 percent?”

“Well, that’s because Yaegashi is a good fellow, see? I’m not going to

actively try to forsake you.”

“…”

Unexpectedly, if Shizuku was in a pinch, then Hajime was going to

proactively reach out his hand to her. Understanding that such feelings

existed inside Hajime, Shizuku’s cheeks were slightly tinged with heat.

And then she buried her face into Hajime’s neck while sleekly dropping

a bomb just like her best friend was prone to do.

“Nagumo-kun, I want to quickly meet up with Kaori. Not just Kaori, but

I want to meet Yue, Shia, and Tio too. And then, I’m going to say to them

that I have fallen in love with Nagumo-kun. I don’t know what is going to

happen, but I want to try being a little more honest and clash ahead.”

“Is that so? If that’s the case then, let’s qui… oi, Yaegashi, just now,

you.”

“Nagumo-kun, I’m a little… tired. Protect me… properly… kay”

In Hajime’s ear, soft breathing sound of a sleeper could be heard

gradually. It seemed that she had fallen asleep, entrusting her body to

Hajime. Her skill to leave alone a bomb right after dropping it was a deed

that was exactly the same as her best friend.

Hajime frowned before fixing his hold on Shizuku while continuing to

walk silently. Inside his heart, he was holding his head wondering “How

does it become like this?”

Not noticing how the cheeks of Shizuku became bright red like an

apple…

Chapter 144: Completely Forgotten

Memory

“FLY AWAYYYYYYY!!”

{GUUUUUH!!}

In a huge space where an ice pillar was located, Shia’s resounding battle

yell was followed by a thunderous roar produced from Doryuken. Mixed

among those sounds, a Shia with black rabbit ears, a black tail, and black

hair crashed into the center ice pillar with a grand impact.

The impact pulverized a part of the ice pillar scattering ice fragments

magnificently everywhere. Inside the glittering ice fragments reflecting

light, the black Shia, Shia’s false image, was holding her left shoulder,

crouching on the floor while lifting her face. There was a bitter smile that

seemed to say “You got me” floating on her face.

{Ahaha, you aren’t moved at all, eh? Indeed, it should be a darkness that

you are harboring but……}

“That is that. How my family got driven out, how a lot of them lost their

lives, no matter how much it was glossed over, no matter how tormented

with guilt I am, no matter how much I try to obtain forgiveness, it doesn’t

change that I am the cause of all those, those are things that I have to

shoulder for my whole life. That worry, that resolve, I have since a long

time ago.”

{… What is called the darkness of the heart, is something that will sink

people into the bottom of the swamp even with all that you know.}

The part of darkness nesting inside your heart wasn’t something that

someone could be liberated from so easily. Therefore, the false image

Shia could only laugh seeing how Shia went completely unshaken no

matter how many negative words she had whispered since the start of the

battle.

“You are me, but as expected you are not everything of me. I understand

that the will of the great labyrinth is included in you. If that’s not the

case, then from the start you should have understood already that the

current me won’t be shaken by words of that level.”

Shia tapped her Doryukken on her shoulder while sending a powerful

gaze at her false image who was trying to stand with trembling legs. In

those eyes, just as the person herself said, there was not a single waver.

For the current Shia, the average mental attack wouldn’t even give her an

itch.

Certainly, it was because of her that her family was driven out from the

Sea of Trees, and due to that, she lost a number of her family members.

For Shia, that was a nightmare that couldn’t possibly be forgotten, an

eternal wound of the heart. But she wouldn’t stop moving because of that

torment anymore.

The reason was simple. Because Haulia clan was already strong, they

chose the path that they walked by themselves. And because at her side,

there was her beloved lover and friend.

Her families, including her father Kam who was strong and gentle

through thick and thin had sent her off. Hajime, who was entrusted with

Shia by Haulia, had accepted Shia from the bottom of his heart. Yue, who

sometimes was like her big sister, sometimes as her best friend, always

allowed Shia to nestle close to her.

For herself who was that blessed to ‘fall’ at her own convenience, was

something unforgivable especially to Shia herself above all. She had been

completely helped. All this time she had been protected. It was

impossible for her to bend her knee just from hearing her own feeling. For

the current Shia, she felt like she wouldn’t lose no matter what kind of

enemy she faced.

{Indeed, no matter what I say, it’s only me who gets weaker. I see, this

trial to ‘overcome oneself’, you have cleared it already from a long time

ago.}

“That’s how it is. My important people are waiting so… I’ll force my way

through!”

{Fufuh, fine. The last attack, do it to your heart’s content!}

The white and black Shia stepped with a force that pulverized the

ground, at the same time they charged while their partner the war

hammer burst. Echoing bursting sound and the impact sound that was

like the air screaming. Attacks that were respectively unleashed from a

large swing while rotating once surpassed the sound barrier and broke

through the white membrane.

Two war hammers clashed right from the front, producing a thunderous

roar and impact that pulverized the surroundings. A crater with Shia and

the false image at the center was created as though an explosion

happened.

And then, the one that was blown away was… the black Shia.

The black Doryuken that left her hand was spinning in the air. Black

Shia was blown away in a parabolic arc before she flickered and vanished

without waiting to hit the floor. She was melting in the air from her legs.

At last, when her head was vanishing her lips slightly loosened.

At the ground zero, Shia who was still in her posture of swinging

Doryuken went “Fuu~”, she slowly breathed out and relaxed her body.

Nearby, karan, koron the sound of cartridge falling on the ground

resounded.

“Everyone that went ahead, will they think proudly of the current me, I

wonder…”

While leaking a wry smile at her own words that naturally slipped out

while looking at the ceiling, Shia shouldered back her Doryuken. Ahead of

Shia’s gaze, a new passage appeared.

“Surely for Hajime-san and the others, this trial won’t be a problem

but… it’s worrying about Shizuku-san and her friends.”

While stepping into the new passage in a rush, Shia thought about

Shizuku and her friends whose conditions were considerably beaten up

due to the labyrinth, which put a worried expression on her face.

Actually, she never would have imagined that Shizuku would overcome

the trial and raise her maiden power.

Shia’s rabbit ears were twitching while she was trotting through the

passage when she finally reached a dead end ahead. For a moment, Shia

considered whether she mistook the path, but her excellent sensing

ability caught a familiar presence at the other side of the dead end

causing her to reflexively made a joyful face.

Keeping her trot, she raised Doryuken in order to destroy the ice wall. A

passage was created for her. There was no way the passage ahead was a

dead end. An entrance would be automatically created there, which was

something she could easily imagine, but… her mental tendency was to

think “Let’s destroy the obstacle anyway!” Just who influenced her to

think like this would be anyone’s guess.

“RYAAAAAhuaa-to-to!”

Doryuken was swung in order to smash the ice wall and as expected,

lost its target because the ice wall vanished automatically when Shia was

near. This caused her to hit empty air. Shia stumbled from the centrifugal

force and flew into the new space just like that.

“A, ahaha, I guess this is how it works if you think about it. So, it

opened up. … I wasn’t seen by Yue-san, was I?”

Shia’s cheeks reddened from embarrassment while her gaze was timidly

wandering around in wonder whether her failure was seen by Yue or not.

Yes, the presence that Shia sensed was Yue’s. Her tension rose up from

happiness that she could be reunited with Yue quickly.

In the end, indeed there was a Yue ahead of her gaze. The same as with

Shia, at the center of the huge space there was a gigantic cylinder ice

pillar, Yue was standing quietly beside it. Her back was facing Shia, so

Shia didn’t know what expression Yue was making.

There was no presence other than Yue at the surrounding, Shia could

see two other passages other than the one she came out from, so she

guessed that Yue had already defeated her other self.

Shia smiled proudly of Yue’s achievement and she was going to call out

to her. But, there, Shia suddenly noticed how strangely ragged Yue’s state

was.

Of course, Yue had ‘Automatic Regeneration’, so she couldn’t receive an

external physical wound. But her clothes were not included as the target

of that ability so there was a need to use regeneration magic but… her

clothes, here and there they were torn, burned, or frozen.

That was to say that Yue received the attack of her false image time and

time again…

Shia widened her eyes slightly. Even if it was Yue whose way of fighting

was pressuring the opponent with even more vast pressure while getting

attacked herself, based on the nature of this trial Shia thought Yue would

be able to clear it unharmed.

Furthermore, although she had defeated her false image, Yue didn’t

advance ahead. Far from that, she didn’t even repair her clothes and stood

while thinking deeply of something. From how Yue was slightly looking

up without the slightest twitch, it was possible that she hadn’t even

notice Shia’s entrance.

Toward Yue who was drifting off in an atmosphere that felt hard to

approach, Shia slightly hesitated. She took a deep breath and raised a

determined voice.

“Yue-san!”

“… Shia?”

Toward that bright voice that reverberated in the room, for an instant,

Yue twitched in surprise before looking back over her shoulder. And then,

looking at the figure of the smiling Shia there her eyes looked down.

“Shia… the rooms are connected?”

“Yes. That’s how it looks like. I cleared the trial, passed the newly

created passage and arrived here. Yue-san, you have cleared yours too,

haven’t you?”

“… Nn. No… problem.”

Shia only confirmed her result without mentioning the terrible state of

Yue’s clothes. Perhaps finally noticing her own state due to that, Yue used

regeneration magic while glancing a little embarrassedly at the

unharmed Shia. In an instant, her clothes were repaired.

Shia felt lost inside her heart. Should she ask her whether something

happened or not?

Yue was obviously shaken from the words of her false image. To the

degree that she excessively got hit, to the degree that she even forgot to

fix her state, to the degree that she didn’t notice Shia’s approach.

Just what in the world was said to her? Yue’s appearance was

unthinkable to come from how she normally was. That was how severe

the words were that the false image had told Yue. For that reason, what

kind of words should Shia say to the shaken Yue, or should she snuggle

close to Yue until Yue had put herself in order. Shia was hesitating

between the two choices.

(Just what in the world… Yue-san didn’t seem particularly affected in

the labyrinth. I didn’t think Yue-san could be shaken by being confronted

regarding the relationship between Hajime-san and us. I guess, the

darkness of Yue-san’s heart, it might be the betrayal three hundred years

before… hmm, even that feels like it’s already too old for the present…)

Exactly because Yue was important to her, the inside of Shia’s heart

kept muttering like that.

“… Shia, I’m fine. Rather than that, let’s advance forward.”

“Yue-san… you are right. Let’s quickly reunite with Hajime-san and

others!”

“… Nn. I want to quickly meet Hajime.”

“Fufu, that’s right!”

Yue guessed what Shia was thinking and made a wry smile while urging

her toward the new passage.

Yue was obviously not ‘okay’. Despite this, Shia couldn’t skillfully say

any words for Yue’s sake. It made her down to the point that her rabbit

ears flopped down and looked withered. But she put herself together

thinking ‘when we meet with Hajime-san surely we will manage

somehow!’, and with a deliberately bright tone she agreed with Yue.

Like that, the two of them walked through the new passage side by side.

“Everyone, I wonder if they are able to safely overcome the trial? I think

the difficulty level is lower than the forest of tree labyrinth but… the

condemning here is unique, isn’t it?”

“… Nn, indeed. Perhaps it’s impossible for someone like the hero (lol).”

“Isn’t that right? Because this trial is something like his natural

enemy…”

Along the way, the two of them became animated with trifling talk. Yue

was nonchalantly handing down a sharp evaluation of Kouki, but in

general what she was saying wasn’t mistaken, so Shia couldn’t say

anything. Certainly, for Kouki who loved to have a convenient

interpretation, this trial that was pushing various things at them was

considerably unfit for him.

Although even though they were raising Kouki in the topic, inside their

hearts worry for the hero was nonexistent. It was merely the flow of their

dialogue, and in any case, it was also Shia’s encouragement toward Yue

who tended to submerge herself inside her own heart. Anyway, compared

to one of them staying quiet, talking like this was Shia’s consideration for

distracting the mood.

Perhaps Yue also noticed Shia’s intention, since she responded to the

talk with the an air of humor. However, as expected, after a moment it

looked like her mind was going far away somewhere. Her eyes strangely

lost focus, wandering as though they were looking at a far distance.

In the back of Yue’s mind, the words of the false image she fought just

now were flowing once more.

―Who was the real betrayer?

―You still, don’t remember?

―About your parents?

―What are you, did you forget?

―You are just trying not to think of it?

―You are running away?

―You are really thinking that you can be at his side forever?

“…”

The sneering false image of herself. That fake kept using words that

hinted at the tragedy three hundred years ago.

Three hundred years ago… Yue was the inheritor of the throne of the

vampire clan’s country. It was a small country, but it was a country so

powerful that it was extolled as the country of a small fierce god.

The reason for that was the characteristic of the race of the vampire

clan. Through the intermediary of blood, they strengthened their body,

magnified their magic power, and lengthened their life. There was no

other race with such a power. The act of sucking blood itself also made

others harbor thoughts of awe.

The one born of the direct royal lineage of such a country was Yue. She

stood out with beauty and overflowing magic power causing her to be

given expectations since she was a baby. She had the natural talent to

absorb all the magic and knowledge taught to her. Unfortunately, she

didn’t have talent in martial arts alone, but Yue’s existence was so clearly

above the rest that such a thing could be decided to be unnecessary.

And then what guaranteed her status was the cheating ability she

manifested at the age of twelve. The direct manipulation of magic power

and the ability to configure the magic circle by imagination, and then the

characteristic magic ‘Automatic Regeneration’――those were terrific

abilities just like those from the characters who were recorded at the age

of the gods.

At that time, there was so many countries in number that couldn’t be

compared with the present, the war only kept intensifying, but Yue who

was dispatched on the battlefield as ready fire power for her country

amply exhibited her strength, trampling down the enemy literally like a

fierce god.

As the result, Yue’s fame and awe increased, and at seventeen she

ascended to the throne.

At twelve, she was smeared with the killing intent and hatred of the

battlefield, and just five years later she became the pillar that supported

the country. If it was a normal girl, surely she would be crushed by the

pressure and her mind fall sick. But Yue was too strong and wise to be

crushed from that.

There was also the help of her trusted vassals and her uncle who was

the prime minister. After that too, Yue bet everything and offered her all

for the country’s sake. he protected her country throughout the war. She

believed that she would keep protecting them just like that.

Until that day when her most trusted uncle along with his subordinates

came to kill her.

After two years passed since Yue succeeded the throne, she noticed that

a strange distance was created between her and her uncle. No, honestly

speaking her uncle began to avoid Yue. And his subordinates were also

the same.

Yue at that time was very perplexed at the sudden distance with her

uncle, who in a certain meaning she had contact with even longer than

both her parents. While worrying whether she had made a mistake that

displeased her uncle, several times she tried to create a chance for the

two of them to talk.

However, ultimately the chance for the two of them to speak frankly

with each other didn’t come to pass when she noticed a gap had been

created in their relationship and a few more years passed.

Furthermore, unnoticed by her, the awe of the people toward Yue

changed into simple terror toward a monster. Bad rumors regarding Yue

were flowing without pause. Her great service in the battlefield for the

sake of protecting her country was ironically spurring those rumors.

The people who she trusted the most had already left Yue’s side with no

one remaining. In exchange, her uncle’s political power was increasing

and people gathered around him. Such a thing happened to an unnatural

degree.

And then, that final day arrived. The day of destiny.

At the time while she was welcoming an envoy from another country in

the throne room, her uncle along with his subordinates in full equipment

rushed in. And then they slaughtered without question her. These close

aides that were from the faction of the previous king and queen, their

killing blade, killing intent, were also directed at Yue.

While Yue was dumbfounded, her body was hit with lethal attacks

many times. Her ‘Automatic Regeneration’ instantly recovered her

wounds, but even so Yue was at the height of confusion, no, Yue was

denying the reality and didn’t even try to counter attack. Then she noticed

she had been sealed with her body unable to move, and in the middle of

transport to be imprisoned in that abyss.

Looking at it objectively, what happened could only be seen as her uncle

aiming at the throne of the king due to his ambition causing a coup

d’état. Actually, Yue herself submitted to reality and came to think that

her uncle betrayed her during her three hundred year imprisonment.

But, but…

(… Why didn’t un… that man, kill me?)

That was right. That strangeness Yue only realized now while being

sneered by her own false image.

That day of destiny. Yue didn’t resist the betrayal of her uncle. All this

time, Yue was convinced that her uncle helplessly sealed her because he

couldn’t kill her due to the ‘Automatic Regeneration’. The absolute

darkness of three hundred years, and then the overwhelming isolation

had stolen all thought of any other possibility.

But, ‘Automatic Regeneration’ wasn’t absolute. It was dependent on

magic power. If her magic power dried up, then she wouldn’t regenerate.

It was possible to kill her if she was continuously attacked until her

magic power ran out. In actuality, Yue didn’t resist because of the

extreme shock and in the end, her magic power was considerably

decreased because she regenerated too much.

Her uncle should have killed Yue.

(… He was strong. He was at a level above the rest both as a politician

and also as a fighter. For such a man to fail to kill me at that place… was

impossible.)

In the back of Yue’s mind, the memory of three hundred years ago was

resurrected vaguely. The truth that was pushed at the deepest recess of

her mind inside the darkness was coming back little by little in a clearer

image.

(… That man didn’t kill me, but he had to seal me. … Why is that?)

Yue immersed herself in her thought and traveled down memory lane. A

nostalgic voice resounded in the back of her mind. A tone of voice that

was gentle, yet painted with sadness and frustration, and also guilt to the

utmost.

(―, I’m sorr―. Other than this, there is no other wa― Someday, surely,

―a person you can lean on will appear. If it’s that person, surely they will

protect you from―without fail. ―, I, do something like thi―. But, don’t

for―. ―e, I love―)

Blond hair exactly the same as hers. Red eyes. Face with standing out

wrinkles carved from hardships. For Yue who was hazy due to the effect

of the seal and the mental burden and the heavy consumption of her

magic power, she couldn’t listen to everything. But, one thing that she

remembered― was the sensation of the hand lovingly brushing the cheek

of Yue that was sticking out from the cube that sealed her.

Yue quietly brought her hand to her cheek. Somehow she felt like she

could feel the warmth of that time. That was a warmth different from

Hajime. If she had to say, it was like what a parent would direct toward

their daughter…

(… I, was thinking of that man as a father? But, that’s, my real Otou-

sama and Okaa-sama were…)

To someone who should be a betrayer, who should be a hated enemy, a

fragment of her memory was contrary to her expectation. She searched

for her true parents deep in her hazy memory.

However, no matter how hard she fished at the shelves of her memory,

no proper recollection came out. But rather than forgetting, it was more

like there was no impressive event with them that she could remember

even after three hundred years passed… that was how she felt.

On the contrary, she had the feeling in her fragmentary recollection of

her parents, that they somehow resembled closely the atmosphere of the

people of the country that she saw at the trial of the Merujiine Undersea

Ruins.

It felt like an ice block slid down Yue’s back. Chilling shakes assaulted

her whole body.

(… Don’t tell me, Otou-sama and others were…)

After she started doubting, unnatural memories kept coming out the

more she pulled out.

Based on Yue’s memory, the war at that time was also heavily

influenced by religion with no exception. But she thought that her

country was unnaturally thinly related with such thing.

Even after Yue was enthroned, when she came into contact with the

religious envoy her uncle would also attend with her without fail. In the

first place, as long as the situation wasn’t something that was really

important then it would be her uncle that would deal with all that.

Her uncle was deeply knowledgeable and wiser than anyone. If it was

about domestic affairs, if it was on the battlefield, he was a powerful

familiar user that made use of several monsters. But, now that she

thought about it, it felt like he was off the proper track as a vampire.

Both of Yue’s parents treasured her and raised her up like a princess,

they would give her anything she wanted and allowed anything that she

wanted to do, but now when she looked back, rather than seeing it as love

of parents toward their child, it felt like more of a respect and affection

for her.

Rather, it was her uncle that gave her love as a parent.

Yue suddenly recalled.

(… That man when he began to put distance with me… he looked really

painful.)

Her uncle, after one year past her enthronement, was constantly

frowning in distress, it was like he was rapidly aging. That change was

surely unnoticed except only by the people who were extremely close to

him. Yue at that time was also feeling very worried at the same time

when she was feeling anxiety and sadness from their distance.

Her uncle betrayed her for the sake of his ambition and imprisoned her

for a very long time inside the prison of darkness. Yue believed that, but

she was shaken by the words of her false image, a fragment of her

resurrected memory was slowly showing Yue another possibility.

Surely, looking at it objectively, being imprisoned in endless darkness

had fixed itself in Yue’s memory completely. If she didn’t hate someone,

didn’t throw away her hope and soaked in despair while passing her time

apathetically, her heart wouldn’t last. That was why she firmly took the

reasoning that looked the most correct as truth.

But…

(… I mistook my memory?)

By any chance, there might be something different to the truth. Yue

who began to think so and once more asked a question.

That was… why did her uncle have to seal her?

At the same time, the words of her false image flashed.

――You really think that you can be at his side forever?

“…”

Terror ran through Yue’s body. Reflexively, she embraced herself tightly

to repress her body that was going to tremble.

Hajime was the light for Yue. He appeared by tearing apart the

darkness, illuminating, warming her, a light that gave her peace and

happiness. To lose that, was the same as death for Yue.

But, if, if it turned out that she couldn’t stay by his side…

“Yue-san!”

“!? Ah, Shia?”

When she noticed, Shia had caught Yue’s shoulders and stared at Yue

from the front with a serious gaze. Just how much had she immersed

herself in her thoughts? When she noticed, the end of the path was

visible behind Shia who was looking at her, It seemed they had walked

until the end of the path.

Shia released her hand from the absent-minded Yue’s shoulders. This

time, she grasped Yue’s two hands tightly. She clasped those hands to her

chest in order to transmit her existence and warmth to Yue even for a bit.

“Please talk, Yue-san. What was said to you?”

“That’s…”

Shia threw away her hesitation looking at Yue’s abnormal condition and

asked straight. She thought that she must not wait anymore to deal with

Yue because there was no more time for careful consideration.

Shia was staring from really close as though to peer into Yue who was

speaking ambiguously. Looking at Shia’s determined face, Yue felt that

she couldn’t avert this talk and sighed deeply.

“… I’m sorry Shia. I myself still haven’t sorted this out.”

“You cannot talk about it?”

“… Nn. I was told of various things about the past… my feelings toward

Hajime and Shia is not shaken at all so there was no problem with the

trial but… from that, there might be a mistake in what my memory

remembers. I want to sort it out, so wait for a little.”

“Is that so…”

Shia didn’t seem like she could accept it. Her hands were grasping Yue’s

hands tightly and didn’t loosen at all.

Thinking back, Shia had really come far and become strong, Yue

secretly smiled of that. And then she considered while looking at her

grasped hands.

Even though she was just a regretful rabbit that could only run away

and cling to other people, she desperately worked hard, followed them

with her all, and before they realized it, she had become like this,

someone that could protect them. She even made the obstinate Hajime

surrender. Perhaps she couldn’t even call her as someone like her little

sister anymore. Now she was a splendid woman.

Perhaps because of that… the words which welled up from her bad

premonitions leaked out from Yue’s mouth.

“… Shia.”

“Yes. What is it, Yue-san?”

“… If, if, something happens to me then please take care of Hajime.”

“…”

Those words were entrusted to a beloved person, with a serious gaze.

For Yue, those words were the greatest and highest words of trust.

But, Shia who was entrusted with those words…

PAN-!!

“!?”

Returned a slap.

It wasn’t done with body reinforcement, but even so, it was a serious

slap without any mercy or holding back. The eyes of Yue whose head was

turned away from the snap widened. She returned her gaze at Shia, there,

she met eyes burning in rage that she had never witnessed until now.

“… Are you joking?”

Her voice too contained rage that she had never heard until now. Shia’s

body was trembling, surely from the overflowing emotion that she was

currently repressing. Even her atmosphere, it was like the scorching

magma that she experienced at the Guuryuen Great Volcano.

It was Shia’s serious fury. That great pressure and rage made Yue

stiffened for a moment.

She immediately opened her mouth to make an excuse.

“You, you’re wrong… I, if it’s Shia…”

“So it’s not a joke?”

Shia confirmed with scorching tone while taking a step back from Yue.

She then abruptly shouldered Doryuken. She looked down at the

dumbfounded Yue with dangerously narrowed eyes. And then, Shia

opened her mouth with even more scorching low voice.

“I don’t know what you were told about, but you really turned into a

pathetic coward, didn’t you? That pathetic face, I’ll put it into shape

together with your guts.”

“… Shim Shia? Wa―”

Toward Shia who was releasing tremendous rage, Yue tried to tell her to

calm down. At that moment, an attack of Doryuken without a single drop

of mercy was swung at her.

Yue barely back stepped to dodge the horizontal sweep. Doryuken

passed by and impacted the ice wall at the side without stopping,

pulverizing it with a thunderous roar. Although the ice wall began to

regenerate immediately, the radial hole that was instantly created showed

Shia’s seriousness.

“… Shia. This joke has gone too far.”

“Joke? Are you still saying cowardly thing like that after it has reached

this point? If you don’t understand, then I’ll say it clearly, I’m serious

here. If you don’t withdraw your previous joking statement… yes, I, will

seriously wreck up Yue-san.”

“… Shia, I’m seriously-”

“FLY AWAY! SHAORAAAAAA!!”

“!?”

Shia’s Doryuken was swung fiercely once more. The speed of the swing

surpassed the sound barrier and generated a wall of air like a white

membrane, right after that, PAN- a bursting sound exploded. And then,

the ice wall of the passage that was hit was pulverized into very small

fragments with just one attack.

Yue desperately evaded that attack in the narrow passage with few

places to dodge. But in the first place, close range combat wasn’t her

specialty. She was already surpassed by Shia who specialized in that

range. It was clear that she would be immediately cornered.

Yue thought that she had to restrain and calm Shia down first. She

resolved herself and stood her ground in the storm. In a moment, the war

hammer was swung down with a terrific momentum from above. That

grazed Yue’s right shoulder and pulverized her shoulder bone just from

that.

Even while staggering from the pain and impact, Yue left that kind of

wound to her ‘Automatic Regeneration’, invoked her ‘Calamity Sky’ and

sewed the swung down Doryuken to the ground. At the same time, she

invoked ‘Ice Coffin’ and jumped over the leaning forward Shia.

While turning around, ice was visibly rising rapidly from below Shia’s

foot. Just like usual, Yue’s ‘Ice Coffin’ was trying to lock her inside the ice.

But, for the current Shia, there was no way a magic of that level could

stop her.

“That’s naïve, Yue-san!”

Doryuken should be hard to move with the weight of ‘Calamity Sky’,

even if it could be moved the ice was clinging too close to the body that

she wouldn’t be able to break it with Doryuken… Yue thought that but

Shia suddenly raised one of her hands and struck down on the ground.

Instantly, DON-!! such shockwave sound was generated while the

surrounding ice was blown away with Shia as the center. She blew away

the ice clinging to her body by generating an impact with her fist.

Furthermore, without stopping she lifted up Doryuken with all her

strength, changing it into firing mode and pulling the trigger without a

moment’s delay.

A bullet flew out along with a bursting sound. A slug bullet in a narrow

and straight passage ― naturally it was hopeless trying to dodge it and

Yue employed a protective wall. Aiming at that, this time Shia fired the

slug bullets rapidly. Inside the passage, magic power rippled as faint blue

color were spreading in many layers and the grand impact was raging on.

“… Shia! Stop playing around.”

“That’s my line, Yue-san. Have you come to reflect on yourself a little to

withdraw your statement?”

“… Why?”

“Why? Do you really not understand?”

“…”

The protective wall was cracked due to the impact of the bursting slug

bullets. Naturally, Yue immediately repaired it, but she couldn’t move due

to the extreme rapid fire.

Yue looked at Shia across the protective wall. She was looking while

frowning sadly, wondering why Shia was that angry toward the proof of

trust she gave her.

But, ahead of her gaze ― the expression of Shia who was pulling the

trigger of firing mode Doryuken was even sadder than Yue’s, even now she

looked like she was going to cry. There was still fury overflowing there,

but she was obviously hurt by Yue’s words.

“You said you entrusted, that means the future ahead from there will be

without Yue-san there isn’t it…”

“… Shia.”

“Something like that, such a future… do you think I will accept it? Do

you think I will be happily permitting it!? Do you think I will honestly say

[yes] hearing that!”

The reason Shia was angry was, in other words, something like that. It

sounded nice if it was called trust, certainly it was the greatest trust Yue

could show, but for the receiving side it was something intolerable.

That was natural. Shia loved Yue. A trust with the assumption that Yue

who she loved wasn’t there wasn’t something she could accept with a

smile while saying “Yes, that’s fine.”

After Shia fired the last bullet of Doryuken, she stepped forward with a

force that pulverized the ground. Yue whose eyes widened in realization

from Shia’s words, for a moment, shaved her consciousness from

controlling her magic.

That was a fatal opening in front of the current Shia. Doryuken weight

was increased up to two tons in one mercilessly strike.

“Guh!”

The protective wall was pulverized, a shockwave along with strong wind

attacked Yue. She has blown away magnificently.

In that interval, Shia instantly reloaded Doryuken’s bullet. And then Yue

has blown away until the wall of the dead end. The moment the entrance

of the passage behind her opened, she was further struck by the bursting

slug bullet.

“‘Divine Severance’!”

Once more Yue deployed a protective wall while she was protected by

that spherical wall she has blown away into the room from the entrance

due to the impact.

From inside the flame explosion that wrapped the entrance of the

passage, Shia leaped into the room with her rabbit ears flapping.

Ahead of them was…

“Fue!?”

{Wha, what is!?}

The appearance of Kaori and a gray false image in Nointo’s appearance

stiffened in their posture where their twin swords locked with each other.

“Now, Yue-san! If you don’t want to be wrecked up, please say sorry

right now!!”

Shia pointed with a snap at Yue with her Doryuken.

… It seemed that she planned to ignore Kaori there completely.

Chapter 145: First Big Fight

Kaori had left the passage and stepped through the shining doors

leading out of the maze. Just like for the others, she was now fighting

with her false image which had appeared from the huge cylindrical ice

pillar in the middle of the vast space.

Ever since the whispers started back inside the great labyrinth, Kaori

had been feeling as though she was being dragged little by little into a

bottomless swamp.

She had to fight while being relentlessly shown the filthy and ugly parts

residing deep within her heart. Originally, since she was jealous of Yue

and had an inferiority complex to the point even she was aware of how

bad it was, she had ample negative emotions. Therefore, the words

spoken by her false image struck her and hollowed out her weak parts

with more efficiency than a sharp knife and more accuracy than Hajime’s

bullets.

It had been thirty minutes since the start of the battle. Kaori’s heart

was already badly hurt even though she wasn’t hurt that much

physically. If her heart could appear as a physical object, it would

definitely be in a tattered state, bleeding large amounts of blood, and

squeaking in pain.

However, even so, Kaori never flinched. Her inferiority complex,

fretfulness, and jealousy were already tested back in the Merujiine

Underwater Ruin and she managed to pull through. Of course, she wasn’t

able to completely come to terms with her weaknesses since it was a

problem stemming from her heart, and Yue was part of that problem.

Rather, when Shia’s love was accepted by Hajime, she felt intense envy

and rage in her innermost thoughts, and would also feel it unintentionally

every time Shia would approach Hajime while putting on a lovely face.

However, it was also true that she felt blessed. She wasn’t only caught

in fretfulness, jealousy, or her inferiority complex. She wasn’t only

belittling herself and overworking herself in an effort to make up for it.

On the contrary, she was also rejoicing at this proof which meant it was

possible for women other than Yue to be acknowledged by Hajime.

She had grown. Instead of envying someone else in silence, she would

now take a step forward towards granting her own wish. Which is why

she couldn’t afford to lose to the image of herself standing before her

eyes.

“YaAAAAAAAAA!”

“The speed increased yet again, huh?”

Each time she was wounded by the words fired at her like arrows, her

own power would go up little by little. It was proof she was slowly

learning how to use Nointo’s abilities as if she was untying scrolls one by

one.

At the same time, she felt as though her false image which had taken

the form of a gray Nointo was starting to weaken.

While being assailed, wounded, and made to suffer by her own filthy

self, she was able to take it all in, swallow the pain and turn it into power

she could use. She was showing a righteous, reliable, and splendid

growth. Thanks to sublimation magic, her mastery of the twin silver

longswords had almost reached the level of the original Nointo who

fought with Hajime.

Then again, the organ which made it possible to receive an infinite

amount of magical power was missing, but by using sublimation magic,

she succeeded in artificially increasing her body specs to the point she

broke through all limits.

Now, Kaori and her false image both took out their high-speed swords

fluently while creating afterimages. It seemed this trial had made Kaori

grow up after putting her through suffering and pain.

“I won’t lose! I’ll become a good woman who will lose to neither Yue nor

Shia and I’ll get Hajime-kun to look at me! I’ll protect the people I want to

protect, and return with everyone to Japan!”

“… It doesn’t look like I can break you with words anymore… fine. Come

at me with all your strength! Cut me, your weakness!”

The battle was getting to its most interesting part. Locking sword to

sword and pushing, they were staring each other down with contrastive

pupils as the twin large swords illuminated them with silver light. Kaori’s

pupils blazed with determination while the pupils of her opponent were

as calm as the surface of the water in a peaceful lake.

Incidentally, the fact that Tio was not included in her declaration was

merely due to inattention.

Then, intuitively they understood that things would be settled in the

next move after they broke the sword lock. They both simultaneously

tried to repel the opponent’s twin swords. At that time…

“ZuDooOOOOOOO!”

The terrific sound of an explosion echoed through the chamber.

“Fue!?”

“Wh-What!?”

Still engaged in a sword lock, they were dumbfounded at the sudden

disturbance. Their eyes were wide open in astonishment at the shapes

which emerged before them from the flames caused by the explosion in

the wall. Standing before them were Shia, whose usamimis were

fluttering, and Yue.

Furthermore…

“Saa, Yue-san! If you don’t want to end up completely beaten up, hurry

up and apologize!”

Kaori stood open-mouthed with a silly expression while looking at Shia

who made a declaration of war and thrust Doryukken at Yue.

Things had been going very slowly so far, and now that it was finally the

long awaited time for the climax, they were suddenly interrupted by the

affairs of other people.

Kaori and her false image were exchanging glances while engaged in

the deadlock. Then, seemingly having understood each other’s thoughts,

they nodded to each other. Kaori strengthened her resolve and raised her

voice towards Yue and Shia who were confronting each other.

“Ah, Ano, Yue? Shia? What in the world are-”

“… Shia. Think about the worst-case scenario.”

“Shut up! My beloved Yue wouldn’t say such a cowardly thing! The

‘special one’ Hajime-san fell in love with wouldn’t give up! What about a

worst-case scenario? What would you do if I wasn’t here to knock some

sense into you? You coward! You old shorty! You have neither small nor

big breasts, you only have a fragment of breasts!”

“… You’re saying things you shouldn’t. Shia, you’re getting far over

yourself.”

Kaori was completely ignored. Neither Yue nor Shia had shifted their

gaze one bit away from the other. The edge of Kaori’s eyes were gleaming.

False Kaori patted her shoulders in sympathy.

At one point, Shia had heated up to the extent she couldn’t restrain

herself and started using abusive language against Yue. Then Yue’s words

were spoken in a way that implied she might no longer have a future,

which gave Shia a stomachache.

As expected, being criticized this much by Shia left even Yue

questioning herself a little.

However, maybe she was mistaken about the memories she recalled so

far. Maybe the man she trusted the most before being sealed was actually

reluctant to seal her. The reason why was a complete mystery. She

couldn’t dismiss the feeling he might have wanted to leave words behind

before parting.

Why did Shia not understand? It was Shia after all, in whom she had

great trust. So why did she deny her feelings after hearing them? Yue was

getting frustrated.

Although Yue’s feelings made her fairly tolerant towards Shia, that

tolerance was blown away in one go with the words Shia used.

A vein appeared on Yue’s forehead.

On top of that, Shia mentioned Yue’s breasts, putting emphasis on her

own pair of melons. She was shaking Yue like a jelly with the intent to

provoke her.

The remarks which were made on her were a bit too difficult to turn a

blind eye to. The dark clouds beginning to form over Yue’s head attested

to it. That was the residence of Yue’s specialty, ‘Thunder Dragon’.

‘GoRoGoRo’, the well-known roar of thunder resounded.

“… Now is your chance to back down, you deplorable rabbit.”

“That’s my line, you thousand-year-old shorty.”

Distinctive marks of anger rose to the surface of their respective

foreheads.

Then…

“Ah, Ano, You two? Let’s calm down a little? I don’t know what happ-”

“… I’ll turn you into a roasted rabbit and teach you the difference in our

strengths.”

“Ha, a cowardly shorty with small breasts is no match for me! Today

will be remembered as day of the underdog for sure!” 1

From the dark clouds above Yue, the thunder dragon sprang at Shia

with a roar. Shia brandished Doryukken and leaped forward with a war

cry.

“Sob As I thought, I’m useless… …”

“A, Are!? My strength is increasing somehow!? N-, Not good! Pull

yourself together!”

“… As I thought, I’m no good…”

“Ah, no, that’s not correct. You’re not useless! It’s just that those two

have overheated and can’t see the surroundings.”

For some reason, false Kaori which should have been made from her

negative emotions was comforting Kaori who had been totally ignored

and was now on the verge of tears, scratching her contorted face. As

expected, it seems even false Kaori couldn’t contain her sympathy when

she saw her real form being ignored by Yue and Shia.

With a backward glance, they could see the first big argument between

Yue and Shia was getting even worse.

“Reflect a little on what you’re saying! You horny granny!”

“Ts,… You’re the one who’s horny with your useless tits. You perverted

rabbit!”

“Ho, Could it be you’re jealous, Flat-chested-san?”

“… You damn peeing rabbit. You can’t control yourself once more.”

“Ugh, just when did this story you’re bringing up happen! That’s cheap!

You ‘Rounding measurements, isn’t it completely flat? In fact, isn’t it

better like this, as a chopping board?’ woman!”

“… Long! Rather, don’t go around deciding my breasts mea… I’m not

flat-chested! My breasts are decent! You saggy-chested rabbit!”

“M-my breasts aren’t saggy! They’re just bouncing a little! And Hajime-

san likes them a lot!”

Let’s make a revision. Rather than worsening, it seems the argument

was getting increasingly childish.

“… Hajime has no interest in worthless meat. He prefers buttocks!

Especially the contour from the bottom to the thighs! And he said mine

was the best!”

“Th-then I will simply be the oppai master! With my breasts Yue-san

can never hope to match, I already did “Pi-”, “Pi-” and “Pi-”! And he was

having a great time with them! Even for the contests at night, the

underdog is drawing near!”

And thus, Hajime’s sexual inclinations were nonchalantly being spoken

of.

If Hajime had been here just now, he would have been the one getting

hurt.

“… I’m the one who taught Hajime night skills. I’m also the one who

taught Shia combat skills. I know everything! I’ll show you that no

disciple can hope to defeat the master!”

“Bring it on! The disciple will surpass the master! Be it at night or

during the day! Today, right here!”

Shia poured magic into Doryukken and used it to hit the ‘Thunder

Dragon’. For a moment, the shape of ‘Thunder Dragon’ was completely

smashed, however, it immediately reformed itself and opened its jaws

wide in an attempt to swallow Shia.

But Shia, with breathtaking speed, had already slipped past the

‘Thunder Dragon’ and was closing in on Yue.

Yue intercepted her by summoning a space barrier using space magic.

Moreover, she tried to use the resulting shockwave to blow Yue away.

However, using sublimation magic to increase her physical strength

twofold, Shia withstood the shock wave with unbelievable physical

resistance.

Sublimation magic was a magic that enhanced the level of everything.

Naturally, since it depended on the quantity of magical power used, the

enhancement only lasted while sublimation magic was active, and being

an age of gods magic, its consumption of magical power was

overwhelming.

Still, it was obvious that the effect granted by this magic was

tremendous, and now the physical strength of Shia who was using it had

surpassed Hajime’s non-strengthened physical strength. A half-hearted

attack wouldn’t even leave a single trace on that body.

“How soft! It’s going to take much more than that to stop me!”

“… You cheat character! Hurry up and go down!”

There was the booming sound of an explosion, the ice walls, and the

ground’s surface was breaking, and ice shards were flying around. Flames

were scattering in the air as the thunder scorched everything in its path.

Then a shock wave ran through the entire place and the sound of another

explosion followed as magic was being unleashed over and over again all

over the place.

Yue and Shia’s high level of commitment could be seen through the

high-level battle which was getting increasingly violent, in contrast to

their earlier argument which had steadily become childish.

“Yue-san no… etto, eto, baaka, baaka!”

“… Shia no… Shia no… Ahou~!”

It seemed they had used up all the insults they knew.

In the corner of the room, Kaori and her false image, who should

originally have been the protagonists here, were sitting on the floor

grasping their knees. Their faces blank, they were watching the huge

fight between the childish Yue and Shia who didn’t seem to comprehend

that battles were lethal.

To think that Kaori and her opponent had reached the point of climax,

and as Kaori was about to clear the trial, she was suddenly interrupted by

this battle… Only to hear words such as ‘baka’ or ‘ahou’. The scene before

her was really idiotic. You couldn’t reproach her for her vacant stare.

“… I’m going.”

“… Don’t tell me, are you intending to go and try to stop them!? You

can’t, you’ll die!”

False Kaori suddenly stood up from her sitting position. And then she

said she was heading to the battlefield. Her face was so transparent it was

hard to think she had been formed from negative emotions. As if she had

just learned the time of her death.

“This room is meant for our trial. It should not be devastated by

outsiders. That’s why I’m going. For both my sake and yours, your sake

and mine.”

“… You…”

The newfound absurd friendship which had developed between them…

maybe the crazy development had set a screw loose in their heads.

“… Make sure to come back. Without fail, safely. I’ll be waiting!”

“Fufu, if you tell me that, I have to make sure to come back.”

They took each other’s hands. It really looked like a scene from a film

where a woman was seeing off her lover headed to the battlefield after

making an oath to see each other again. Their emotional limit may have

been reached in various ways.

False Kaori reluctantly parted her hands from Kaori, turned around, and

glared at the two cheat characters with a resolute expression.

Then…

“Shirasaki Kaori, a false image of the trial, I’m off!”

“Please, please, be safe!”

She stepped into the storm of destruction brought about by high-level

magic that defied common sense and cheat physical stats.

Immediately after…

“You’re in the way!” X2

“KyaAAAAAAAAAAA!?”

With a swift attack, she was dancing in the air. The trajectory was a

beautiful parabola.

“I-you, I mean, me!”

“Ku, I-I’m fine! I can still do it! I’ll definitely show you I can stop them!”

Receiving lightning and a shock wave, the now stained false Kaori

flapped her silver wings to rearrange her stance and showed her fighting

spirit like a hero. What in the world is making her willing to go to such

lengths… In all likelihood, the unfolding situation must have driven her

crazy. Because the origin was Kaori.

False Kaori glared at Yue and Shia and shouted with all her strength.

“You two, Cut it out! This is our place! Don’t disturb our trial!”

However…

ZuDoOON!

BaKi! GoGaaAN!

That brave voice was entirely engulfed by the noise of the battle.

Neither Yue nor Shia gave her a single glance. They were only seeing each

other and had taken absolutely no notice of her whatsoever.

A vein appeared on the forehead of false Kaori. Barging into other

people’s room of their own accord, and doing as they pleased as if they

were in their own room. Seeing such a scene made her irritated to no end.

“Wh-Why you, then you leave me no choice but to use force! I won’t be

taking complaints afterward!”

Flapping her silver wings mightily and leaving three afterimages of

herself, she rushed towards Yue and Shia at high speed. She was aiming

to attack with her twin swords. Of course, she did not intend to use the

sharp edge of her swords but the flat side to try to knock them out.

First, she would target Shia who had been thrown into the ground by

Yue’s ‘Cursed Sky’2. She would quickly move behind her and hit the back

of her head.

“You’re mine! Flash of punishment!”

“Aa? Annoying!”

However, voicing her irritation with a voice just like Hajime’s, Shia

turned around and easily stopped the sneak attack false Kaori thought to

have succeeded. Barehanded, and with one hand at that. What was even

more strange was that even though the flat side of the sword was directed

at Shia, she had somehow caught the sharp side of the sword with her

fingertips. In other words, she had not stopped the high-speed blow from

the large sword from the front but pinched it from the side.

“Eeeh!? Th-That can’t be!?”

Shia clicked her tongue at the trembling false Kaori and suddenly pulled

the large sword. As false Kaori was pulled forward, Shia seized her neck

while taking a throwing stance.

“HauUUUU!”

She was flung away in one go.

Even though it was a beautiful throw describing a parabola, it was not

meant to move her out of the danger or the battlefield, instead, she had

been thrown with terrific strength like a bullet. Towards Yue.

That is to say, she had just been used against Yue as a human bullet.

As false Kaori’s scream echoed all over the place, Yue who faced her

uttered the following words.

“Thunder Dragon, eat up!”

She was attacked from the front by the thunder dragon. The jaws of the

sparkling thunder dragon opened wide in wait for her flying form.

“Hiii!?”

Screaming, false Kaori wrapped herself up in her silver wings. Then, she

used her silver magical power to summon her decomposition ability at its

maximum power.

BOHA! The thunder dragon’s shape dispersed.

Shia who was hiding behind gave pursuit. It seemed she was expecting

this outcome before she threw false Kaori. An improvised shield, one

could say. It was an extremely savage deed.

Yue’s defense, thunder dragon, had been successfully penetrated.

However, she used a gravity ball of ‘Cursed Sky’ to create a high-gravity

field on the front.

As a result…

“HeuUUUUU!?”

False Kaori who was still flying was suddenly and forcefully pulled to

the ground and slid face down.

What a miserable sight. If Shizuku was here, there’s no mistake she

would be furious, even if she knew it was a false image.

Collapsed, face down on the ground, false Kaori moaned a weak ‘Uu,

Uu’ as she struggled to get up in some way or another. Then, the moment

she raised her struggling face…

“Mugyuu!?”

Her face was trampled down by Shia who had come in pursuit. She was

made to kiss the ground once more. Too pitiful a sight.

Shia’s Doryukken weight was increased many fold and dropped onto the

ground. Debris was sent flying, incidentally taking false Kaori along. One

could easily guess what was shining along with the ice shards fluttering

about in the air and which had for origin the area near false Kaori’s

eyes…

Without a single care about her, Yue and Shia entered the climax of

their battle. Both of them were in a tattered state and showing an

unladylike display.

Yue was healed with her ‘Automatic Regeneration’. Shia changed into

superwoman mode and was fine thanks to her physical ability and

regeneration magic. However, they were breathing roughly due to their

consumption of magic. The fact that they weren’t using their demon

crystal stones to replenish their magical power was just due to their

stubbornness.

“Yue-san no…”

“Shia no…”

Yue summoned an extra-large ‘Thunder Dragon’. It took the shape of a

huge arm in the sky and shot forward. Shia created a huge kendama,

loaded it with magical power and shot it using Doryukken. They both

released an unusual pressure.

And, therein, false Kaori was flapping her wings and flying unsteadily…

her eyes lost focus.

Maybe she had not yet recovered from the previous shock.

“Get away—! You, I, get away quickly -!”

“Fue?”

Kaori used both hands as a megaphone to amplify her voice and issue a

warning. But, as expected, false Kaori who was barely conscious only gave

a dull response.

After which…

“Blockhead!” X2

The thunderous lightning and the red kendama collided in the center,

bringing about fierce destruction.

“―!?”

The poor recovering victim who had been silent screamed. Jostled in the

air from the white smoke, the victim was sent flying towards Kaori.

Bouncing off the ground several times, she continued rolling on the

ground until she ended her course before Kaori. What a cruel fate. There

was a certain charm to how she was coughing up white smoke, though.

“Su-Such cruelty…”

“Sorry, my other self. I couldn’t win against the cheat and bugged

characters.”

Embracing her worn-out other self who was lying on the ground, tears

formed in Kaori’s eyes. False Kaori gave her a faint smile.

“Uun. You tried hard. That alone is enough.”

“… My other self…”

There was a nice feel between the two, but they were the same person,

after all, putting aside the fact that the aim of the great labyrinth was to

play with the core of one’s feelings.

A threat suddenly appeared above the two who were cuddling close

together, ready to deliver the final blow. ‘Bikiriii-’. An unpleasant sound

reached their ears as a huge lump of ice began collapsing. Yes, that was

the aftermath of the battle. The huge central pillar that supported the

ceiling had been smashed and was crumbling, causing, in turn, the

surrounding ceiling to collapse as well. And both Kaoris were right below.

“Run away! I’ll be fine!”

“Sonna! I can’t do that! At this rate!”

As expected, the development had become drama-like for both of them.

False Kaori who had no way of dealing with the incoming danger was

pushing aside Kaori in an attempt to let her escape the danger.

Kaori, with an extremely saddened face, refused to go. It would have

been simply fine for Kaori to carry false Kaori in her arms away from the

danger, but she was too thoughtless at the moment to notice.

The impact was imminent. The ceiling, as well as countless icicles, were

close, and the next moment they would…

“Quickly!”

“Uu, Un. Understood. Sorry.”

As false Kaori was urging her on, a large sword was thrust at false

Kaori’s chest. Along with Kaori’s sweet voice.

“… Eh? Why?”

Naturally, it was Kaori who did the stabbing, making a seemingly

displeased expression as she averted her eyes. She answered false Kaori’s

unintentional question with a pained face.

“Be, because if your death is caused by something else, maybe I will fail

the trial… So before you die, I have to be the one to kill you.”

It was actually a fair argument. Actually what was up with the cheap

drama-like conversation so far?

Thinking back, saying things like ‘Come back safely!’, yelling ‘Run

away!’, objecting ‘I can’t leave you like this!’. Considering she was up

against the voice inside her heart, maybe it could be said she had really

been soft from the beginning. Before the disappearing false Kaori, Kaori’s

expression was better left undescribed.

“Fufu, you became tough, me. I’m happy about your growth… However, I

think this way of ending things was a little excessive.”

The icicles and the ceiling which had been seconds away from crashing

started quickly going back to their former place and reforming due to the

maze’s restoration function. It was obvious this would happen, just like it

always had before.

Moved to tears, false Kaori, whose every effort had been fruitless up

until Kaori’s last decision at the end, finally collapsed and disappeared

without leaving any trace.

“… This victory feels empty.”

If someone was here, they would probably retort ‘Look who’s talking’. It

seemed even Kaori had been fairly influenced by Hajime’s group.

On the other side, Yue and Shia who had mutually met each other’s

strongest attacks were panting.

“Haa, Haa…, keho.”

“Fuhe, Fuhe…”

They were breathing roughly while standing on the ground of ice with

similar postures. Their magical reserves were running completely dry.

“Don’t say such sad things.”

“…”

“If something’s bothering you, let’s smash it together.”

“…”

“No matter what we’re up against, no matter the situation, we won’t

lose. Together, we can do anything. That’s what I believe.”

Shia was reiterating her last speech with a rough breath. Yue, similarly

breathing roughly, was listening silently.

“The ones who taught me that are Yue-san and Hajime-san, right? Right

now, you aren’t being the same person who taught me that. I absolutely

won’t acknowledge a Yue-san who is afraid of some future and silently

gives up.”

Shia’s acknowledged beloved ‘special one’ was a person who would not

give up under any circumstances and would rely on her and her power to

peep into the future. Which is why there was no way she could approve of

the current Yue. Not only could she not approve of Yue’s statement, but

also of the way things were.

She didn’t know what exactly inside Yue made her pronounce the words

‘in the worst case scenario’, but if there is a chance such a thing will

happen, they should not be making an excuse for it but preparing for it

instead. Even if her comrades, her family, her friends, and the lover she

ought to love were to get involved in the process, they should still be

trying to seize the future in which they are all together. The idea of

people close to Hajime intending self-sacrifice was unthinkable. Even if it

sealed their fate, staying, eating and drinking together until the end, and

then perishing together would still be ten thousand times better.

Of course, for her, their probability of perishing was so low she

wouldn’t even give it a thought. If Hajime were here and had time to

worry about such a thing, he would probably be searching for a way to

kill the absurdity instead. Not even one millisecond before his death

would he release his boiling killing intent.

And, Yue should be the first one to know that.

“Such a foolish request, you think I’ll listen to it?”

“Shia…”

By now Shia was shedding tears. Irritated by Yue who was mentioning

the possibility of no longer being with them, she couldn’t help but

imagine this future which saddened her …

She thought that if she beat Yue in this fight that had started as easily

as a child losing his temper, she would be able to prove that she had

become strong enough to protect Yue and thus blow away Yue’s lack of

resolve. But as expected, Yue was strong, and victory was not possible.

This fact was disappointing and annoying for Shia…

Shia’s various mixed feelings piled up and saturated. Unable to contain

herself anymore, her emotions turned into tears that started overflowing.

Lying on the ground, Yue, who had only managed to turn her sight to

Shia in order to watch her, summoned magical power from her demon

crystal stone and used restoration magic, before getting up slowly. Then

she started crawling towards Shia on all fours.

“… Shia, sorry.”

“Yue-san?”

Looking from above at Shia’s face, out of which tears and a dripping

nose particularly stood out, Yue gently stroked her head. With both her

gaze and hands, and in an extremely gentle way. Shia managed to stare

back despite her field of vision being reduced by her tears.

“… It’s as Shia says. No matter the past, no matter who I am, it doesn’t

matter. From now on, I want to remain all the time by Hajime and Shia’s

side. So I will send flying anyone who stands in the way of that, no matter

who it is. That is all there is to it.”

“Highu, Th-That’s right.”

“… Nn. Even if something happens to me, Hajime and Shia will

definitely do something about it. There was nothing to worry about.”

“Isn’t that obvious, uh.”

“… Nn. Sorry. I made an awful request. Will you forgive me?”

“I’ll forgive you! So, don’t you dare make such a sad request again!

Promise me!”

“… Nn. I promise.”

Sweetly wiping the sweat from Shia’s face, Yue lifted her in her arms.

Shia tightly clung to Yue. Yue also hugged Shia back tightly.

Time was flowing silently. Things had become peaceful as they were

stroking each other’s skin gently.

Yue and Shia had had their first big fight. It was a scene like that of

friends having a fist fight by a river beach and watching the sunset after

making up as their mutual bond grew even stronger.

A quivering voice reached them.

“… Thank goodness. I really don’t understand what’s going on anymore,

but thank goodness.”

“?” X2

Puzzled, Yue and Shia turned their sight to the source of the voice. They

saw Kaori’s smile as her cheeks were twitching. Although, due to her

promise, her eyes weren’t smiling at all.

“Ufufu, I’m speechless. There was no consideration whatsoever for me.

Going completely crazy and throwing my trial into a complete mess, to

the point it was almost ruined, and not even having a care in the world.

Rather, giving me this ‘Huh, you were here?’ look, ufufu.”

In response to Kaori’s suspicious laughter, Yue and Shia who were still

embracing each other exchanged glances. And, at that moment, they

remembered. When they were in the middle of their fight, there was

something they kept blowing away, trampling down and detonating …

Then, realizing that this was the large room for Kaori, their expression

made an ‘Oops’ face.

“A~ E~tto, Kaori-san? For now, let’s calm down?”

“Ahaha, you’re saying something funny, Shia-ttara. Don’t I look

perfectly calm?”

… Kaori, the … how about the trial?”

“Nn~? I more or less passed it. By myself.”

Yue and Shia breathed a sigh of relief.

As one would expect, involving her into their fight and leaving her

unable to clear the trial, taking into account all the hardships faced so

far, would have been beyond forgivable.

However, they froze in place when they heard Kaori’s next words.

“Yes, I defeated her with my own hands. … After she got beaten up by

you two very badly and was in a hopeless situation.”

“… ” X2

“That counts as a win, right? I won’t be told it’s invalid because she was

already done in by you two first, right? What do you think about this?

Huh?”

Yue and Shia were dripping cold sweat. Kaori came close to the two who

were sitting down and embracing each other. She crouched with a

friendly smile. Placing her chin on her knee, her gesture had a certain

charm to it, but because her eyes were devoid of color, she appeared

rather scary.

Then, Yue suddenly looked the other way and added oil to the fire.

“… Then, it would have been better to use restoration magic on her

before finishing her off.”

“… Yue?”

“… It’s not my fault. Rather, it’s Kaori’s, who did her in too quickly.”

“Hawawawa, hawawawa. Yu-Yue-san, that’s a bit … Hum, Kaori-san,

really, sorr―”

“Fufuu, Yue-ttara, you’re funny. After completely beating her up and

sending her flying, to say such a thing … hey, raise your friendship level

with me too.”

Kaori, who had kept sinking ever deeper from the start, kept her smiling

face as a vein popped on her forehead and she extracted her twin large

swords.

Seeing this, Yue quietly stood up and showed a fearless smile as she

answered with all her strength.

“… I don’t mind. A friendship where I am above Kaori and Kaori is under

me, I will raise the level of such a friendship.”

“Ufufufufufuu, get blown away!”

“… I refuse!”

Then, flashes ran through the large room that had barely finished

recovering from the last intense fight, and thunderous roars were once

again heard.

“Fueeeen, Yue-san! Kaori-san! If I may ask, please stop!”

This time, Shia was attempting to calm both sides. The new passage

that made its appearance felt somehow like the reward of futile efforts.

*

[1] They use the word Gekokujō. From the Translator: Japanese term

roughly translated as the lower rules the higher or the low overcomes the

high, source: jisho.org. In our case, juniors (Shia) dominating seniors

(Yue).

[2] TL: As a reminder, it’s her gravity magic.

Chapter 146: Thank God, She is a Pervert

as Expected

―Even though you actually noticed.

Those words had been whispered into Suzu’s ear since she first entered

the great labyrinth. And right now, those words were thrown at her from

her reddish-black eyed self whose entire body color was white.

Each time she heard those words, Suzu’s heart creaked grindingly as

though it was compressed by a pressing machine. That was just natural.

Because recognizing these facts for Suzu was the same as recognizing her

sin.

The false image of Suzu which was created from her negative emotion

thrust the truth at her.

The voice referred to how Suzu had faintly noticed Eri’s true nature.

If others were asked about their impression toward Nakamura Eri, ten

of ten would surely answer like this:

She is meek and reserved, a girl that is able to take a step back and

observe the whole objectively. Usually, she refrains from meddling, but

she is someone prudent that can say out her opinion with skillful

consideration when it counts and that can nonchalantly give help. Her

figure following behind with a smile is like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

There was also various other opinions, but in general, people harbored

an impression that she had a gentle and good-willed personality. Kouki

and company were also similar. Even Shizuku with her sharp

observations had almost the exact same impression. For that reason, that

day, when Eri exposed her true nature, Shizuku was also greatly shocked.

Among those people, only Suzu harbored a slightly different impression.

Suzu thought that Eri might be a slightly calculating girl. She

understood her best friend’s conceit the best, because she was always

looking at her from the side, and also because the girl named Taniguchi

Suzu was special. She was sensitive toward the subtleties of human’s

emotion.

Suzu noticed that inside Eri’s smiling eyes, sometimes, there was

coldness and sharpness that resided there. And then she noticed how Eri

was usually a step behind. Rather than calling that something natural

from her personality, it was something that came from the logic. It was

more convenient to collect information assertively in that position, Suzu

somehow understood that kind of thing too.

But she had never pointed that out to Eri herself. Suzu didn’t think that

such a behavior was unpleasant. If she was asked why, it was because

when Eri gathered information like that while changing her gestures or

words, generally, she was doing it for the sake of someone else.

And then, even at this time that couldn’t be considered ordinary, Suzu

guessed that the way Eri did a thing, her speech and her conduct were for

the sake of protecting her own mind and body.

Suzu didn’t reject the idea of acting a part for the sake of protecting

one’s own heart and body. If asked why, it was because it would be like

rejecting herself.

What was the meaning of that? To understand that, there is a need to

know about Suzu’s early life.

Both of Suzu’s parents were workaholics right to their core. From

morning until evening, it was only work, work, work… Since her

childhood, it was as though Suzu was raised by the employed caretaker.

Both her parents didn’t even attend the custom events like visitation day

or child and parent day.

Her family was quite prosperous, but after her caretaker went home,

Suzu was always left alone inside the spacious house. If a young child was

left alone for a long time, it was inevitable for them to become gloomy.

When Suzu was in kindergarten and the early elementary school grades,

she was a moody child without any friends.

It wasn’t like she wasn’t loved by her parents or anything. They

carefully considered anything that they gifted Suzu. Suzu also knew that

when they went home late at night, they secretly came to look at Suzu’s

condition and stroke her head.

But, for the young Suzu, all that was not enough at all… that was why,

with the sulking feeling she was cold toward her parents when she

occasionally met them, she took an attitude that wasn’t cute at all; she

pretended to sleep when she was actually awake…

For such a Suzu to turn out like the current cheerfully simple girl was

solely thanks to the influence of her caretaker. A few years passed since

she was employed, the caretaker couldn’t bear to look at the moping Suzu,

so the large-bodied caretaker auntie gave advice to Suzu.

That advice was, ‘Anyway, just laugh’, truly advice that was overflowing

with vagueness. ‘With that your surrounding will change’, she said. Those

were the words of the caretaker that even now was still working in Suzu’s

house, who for Suzu was like another mother already. For Suzu of that

time, she didn’t understand what the caretaker meant, but if by doing that

she wouldn’t be lonely then she thought there was no harm in doing it.

First, she tried to show upfront happiness towards her parents. She

smiled widely, she jumped at them, she got her head stroked, and when

she received present, she expressed happiness with her all. Actually,

there was still lurking feelings in her heart, but she tried to come into

contact with her parents while repressing it. Thereupon the faces of

Suzu’s parents turned ‘dere’, it was a face so slovenly that Suzu had never

seen it at all until that time.

They are still constantly busy with their work without any change, but

even so, each time her parents looked at her she could see them smiling

happily. Those smiling faces also become something that made Suzu

happy.

Next, she also smiled cheerfully in the school. In truth, there was

nothing that was really fun or anything there, even so, she constantly

floated a wide smile.

Thereupon, before she realized it there was always someone in Suzu’s

surroundings. Someone would always talk joyfully with a smile at Suzu.

When she saw that, her school life until now became like a lie and it

changed into something fun.

With that, Suzu understood. Even if she was sad or pained, if she made a

smile, it would attract other smiles. With that, she wouldn’t be alone

anymore.

Because of that, so that she wouldn’t be alone again, Suzu would smile

without end no matter what kind of time it was. Yes, no matter what kind

of time it was.

Suzu’s smiling face wasn’t something that always came from her heart.

Rather, about half of her smiles were faked. She was doing it for so long

that her true smile and the fake smile became the same and couldn’t be

differentiated from each other.

That was why while Suzu noticed the calculating personality of Eri that

put on the mask of Yamato Nadeshiko to protect her body and heart just

like Suzu, she didn’t think of that as unpleasant. Rather she felt sympathy

to Eri. After she noticed, she associated with her even deeper.

She thought that what Eri did was the same as her. She also thought

that Eri felt sympathy for Suzu who was living by acting. She thought

that even though it was true that Eri was calculating for the sake of

herself, that they were really friends, even best friends. And then, she also

thought that toward someone who didn’t have the intention to harm her,

Eri would properly hold a good will towards them.

No, perhaps it should be said that she wanted to believe it to be so.

She left alone the unease that was bloating in her since they arrived in

this world. She didn’t try to notice the thing that should be noticed. She

gave up putting the effort because she feared to step into the calculating

heart of Eri, who had taken off her smiling mask. She feared that the

pleasant relationship they had until now would end and that Eri’s malice

that Suzu perhaps had faintly realized would be shoved into her face.

That was why she believed. She believed blindly. She stuffed the unease

she held, the anxiety she felt, into the bottom of her chest. She convinced

herself that there was no malice or anything in Eri, that even her

calculating aspect was always for the sake of her best friend Suzu and for

Kouki and the others who were her comrades.

And the result…

{The tragedy of that day occurred. Two of Suzu’s classmates were lost. A

lot of knights including Meld-san died. if Nagumo-kun and others weren’t

there, then Kaori would have also died. Even though it was only Suzu who

since coming in this world had faintly noticed Eri’s character and could

stop the tragedy of that day, Suzu averted her eyes from reality because

Suzu treasured herself. Suzu sealed everything so deep in the bottom of

her heart that she didn’t even realize it herself. Pasting a smile on the

face, just like usual…}

“…”

The darkness in Suzu’s heart. That was a fierce guilt. Even though it

was only her who could stop Eri’s crime, she neglected that by denying

the reality that Eri would do anything bad. As a result, a lot of people

died, and her classmates were also almost annihilated.

If she just nonchalantly consulted with Shizuku, perhaps something

would have changed. The regret of not doing that had been whirling

fiercely in Suzu’s heart since that day.

{While declaring that Suzu is her best friend, Suzu didn’t notice the

distortion of her heart. If it was Suzu, if it was Suzu who had been

together with Eri longer than anyone. She should have been able to notice

it, yet… by stepping into her heart, perhaps it would also exposed the

fakeness of Suzu’s own smile… Suzu feared that so she didn’t do

anything… Hearing the words ‘best friend’ from you feels really

astonishing.}

“…”

{Do you think that everything would be fine if you just put on a smile?

Even though it was just a widely thin relation where your hearts didn’t

connect with each other, did you think that you are actually not alone?

Just like Eri said, what open stupidity, isn’t it?}

Suzu wordlessly swept her iron fan. Dozens of barriers that she

deployed cut through the wind and rushed the false image, surrounding it.

Instantly, magic power exploded inside the containment, the explosion

that was like an improvised frag grenade striking the white Suzu.

The surrounding ground was blown away, ice fragments were dancing in

the air sparklingly, and perhaps it was only expected, the false image

appeared unharmed wrapped in shining barrier while she was unfolding

her white iron fan, hiding half her face.

Since the battle started, this development had been repeated all along.

Suzu’s attack couldn’t break through the white Suzu’s protection no

matter what. And then, the false image that hardened her defense

mercilessly tore apart Suzu with blades of words one-sidedly.

{What are you going to do after meeting Eri one more time? Even

though you actually don’t know what you want to say when you meet her,

even though you are thinking that you will only get hostility and scorn

directed at you without question anyway.}

Not only the past, the white Suzu also turned the matter of the future

into a blade to swing at Suzu.

Not doing what she should do… averting her eyes from reality, tricking

herself, the guilt of letting many people die, the regret of not trying to

step into that distortion even while calling herself the best friend,

although her feeling of wanting to meet was true, actually, she still didn’t

know what she wanted to do when she actually meets her. She felt

anxiety and fretfulness as though she was wandering inside a thick mist.

The heart of Suzu was creaking, it was torn apart, bleeding from the

thorough torment, reaching its limit… was how it should be…

{Even after saying this much, Suzu is not really getting stronger, huh.

Even though at first you turned weak from what Suzu was saying. Even

though you just denied it, if you only averted your eyes, Suzu can get

stronger…}

“As Suzu thought, there is really that kind of rule. If that’s the case,

then no matter what you are saying, you won’t be able to get stronger.”

{It looks like it. In the middle, your heart began to gain determination

little by little. Suzu’s words, on the contrary, became your strength to look

back at yourself.}

While facing the white Suzu that was shaking her head as though to

say ‘good grief’, Suzu was breathing hard, her hands that were grasping

her iron fans were trembling, even so, she opened her mouth to speak

with a dignified tone.

“… Yes. Even though it’s about Suzu herself, but the more it was showed

to Suzu, it felt really painful, agonizing. But, what you are saying is all

true? That’s why it’s fine already. It’s enough already standing still for the

sake of Suzu herself. In the first place, since Suzu saw the dream at

Haltina’s Great Labyrinth, Suzu had come to understand just how much

Suzu averted her eyes from what is important.”

{… What a convenient dream that is.}

The white Suzu laughed. But, Suzu also laughed. That wasn’t a fake

laugh, it was a laugh filled with bitterness and pain that came from her

heart.

“Suzu should be able to get it. That world of dreams. Only if Suzu

properly accepted reality.”

Suzu talked to herself with calm eyes.

“At that time, what Taeko-san said to ‘just laugh’, she didn’t mean that

it’s fine if Suzu just smiles. That’s not all, what Taeko-san meant is to

open your own heart first if you want to connect with other people’s

hearts. Right now, Suzu understands.”

If you wanted to make others happy, first you yourself had to be happy.

Surely, there were a lot of people who had heard those words. This was

the same as that.

“It’s just as you said, honestly, Suzu also doesn’t understand what she

wants to do by meeting Eri. Does Suzu want to curse at her, blame her,

apologize for averting Suzu’s eyes, or to persuade her back… Suzu doesn’t

know.”

Suzu’s heart since that day, that day when it received that painful

betrayal was disordered in pieces. Various emotions were overflowing like

a river after a heavy rain. It was merely enduring so that it didn’t flood

over. Surely, the dam of Suzu’s heart would break the first time she

confronted Eri and would scream.

That was why…

“Suzu doesn’t understand, but Suzu knows that Suzu has to meet her

so…”

She wouldn’t expose any unsightliness just like at Haltina’s Great

Labyrinth. That was conveyed implicitly to her other self.

{… Suzu’s strength is lowering a little again. Looks like your resolve is

the real thing.}

“That’s right. This is not just words anymore. This is not seeing just a

sweet dream. Suzu will surpass you and go ahead on this path! ‘Gather

and return―Divine Severance–Turn’!”

Suzu proclaimed with resolve in her words. And then, she swung her

pair of iron fans widely.

Right after, white Suzu’s surrounding shone brilliantly, the barrier was

created as though in reverse regeneration.

‘Divine Severance–Turn’―By using regeneration magic, this magic

made use of the magic power of a barrier that had been smashed and

dispersed once to create a barrier once more.

The Suzu’s barriers that had been smashed until now had reached

several hundred. The barriers of the white Suzu had also been smashed in

great numbers. All those were regenerated and manifested for the sake of

barrier burst. The total number of barriers were a hundred and fifty

layers. Those barriers surrounded white Suzu like a castle wall.

{Is that is so… if it’s insufficient with just your own, you even regenerate

the barrier that Suzu smashed.}

“Yep. You are Suzu herself so it is not hard to regenerate it. In exchange,

all of Suzu’s magic power is dried away but… you are defeated!”

{Then try it. Use that power that is changed into the resolve to surpass

everything!}

The barrier of the white Suzu shined. It was a challenge to just try it if

she thought she could break it.

Suzu swept her iron fans powerfully. All the barrier was made to have

directionality, and the spell commanded them to burst and scatter.

Right after that, the spacious room shook fiercely along with a

thunderous roar. Ice fragments were raining down in sprinkles from the

ceiling.

Even the caster Suzu was blown away by the great explosion and slid

until the wall. And then her consciousness skipped when her back

fiercely struck the ice wall. The cause was because she poured everything

into the explosive power, even the little bit of her magic power that

should be for defense.

She couldn’t hear anything except ringing in her ears. Perhaps her

eardrums were torn. She somehow managed to hold back her hazy

consciousness. She directed her gaze at ground zero while fixing her

shaking eyesight, somehow. The dense remains of magic power and

smoke of ice fragments were clearing, at the large crater created there…

there was nothing.

At the same time, the ice wall at Suzu’s right side suddenly melted in

one part and a new passage appeared.

Looking at that, Suzu discerned that she finally overcame the trial.

Immediately her consciousness was succumbing to the damage from the

shockwave and her magic power consumption.

(… It’s okay to rest, isn’t it… just for a little.)

Suzu whispered so inside her heart, then her consciousness was dragged

into darkness.

It felt like drifting in the bottom of the gloomy water, inside such a

sensation, Suzu’s consciousness slightly awakened.

It felt like her body was shaking in a certain rhythm, in her hazy mind

Suzu thought it was like she was in a cradle. However, heavy sounds and

the warmth conveyed on her cheek making her comprehended that it was

the footsteps of a large person and their body warmth. The instant she

comprehended that Suzu’s consciousness rapidly rose to the surface.

“E, eh? What? How…?”

“Yoo, Suzu. You woke up?”

“Hee? Ryuutaro-kun?”

“Yeah, it’s me.”

For a moment, “Uwaa, kidnapping!?” Suzu thought fluttered and her

body stiffened, but she somehow understood that she was carried on

Ryuutaro’s back and her body relaxed.

“Err, why is Ryuutaro-kun carrying Suzu on your back?”

“You see. After sending the irritating bastard flying away and passing

through the path that appeared, I saw Suzu sleeping like a log at the

corner of a similar room, so for the time being, let’s just carry you. You

didn’t wake up even when I shook you, yeah as expected, there was also

no way I could wake you up with wrestling moves, too.”

“Yes, if you tried to wake up Suzu like that then it will be waking up to

Barrier Burst for you.”

For a moment, Suzu made an unpleasant expression thinking that if it

was Ryuutaro, then he might really do that. Although in the end, he was

able to be considerate towards the female, so perhaps this was also a

growth… Suzu thought that with a relieved sigh. Previously he was a guy

that would hit the back or shoulder of another hard while laughing

heartily without caring of the other party’s sex.

“But, so that’s how it is. So that trial room is connected with everyone

else then.”

“Looks like it. I think ahead of this path will be the room of someone

else.”

“It will be great if it’s Kaori or Tio-san. Suzu is still not healed here…

wait, Ryuutaro-kun is somehow worn out too, right? Thank you for

carrying Suzu.”

Suzu expressed her gratitude brightly while settling on Ryuutaro’s large

back. Now that she looked, Ryuutaro’s clothes were also looking quite

ragged after winning a really hard fight. There was no stutter on his

footsteps that moved forward ruggedly, but he looked like he received

quite the damage.

“Aah, just this much ain’t a big deal. It’s only about five of my ribs, and

also my shoulder that got dislocated and my arm was broken, that’s all.”

“That’s not something at the level that you can just write off as ‘that’s

all’!”

“No, no, I fixed my shoulder already. I also reinforced my arm with

‘Vajra’, so its fin-gebohaa!?”

“Hiiiii!! Ryuutaro-kun is vomiting out an impossible amount of blood!?”

In front of the panicked Suzu who heard Ryuutaro’s unsubstantiated

assertion, Ryuutaro who was about to say that he was fine became a

bright red merlion. It looked like his internal organs were also

considerably damaged.

Suzu hurriedly got down from Ryuutaro’s back while screaming, she put

a shoddy healing magic on him. She didn’t have an aptitude for healing

magic, so it was only a basic magic she learned for a critical time but it

was better than nothing.

Faint light wrapped Ryuutaro who was mildly wiping the blood on his

mouth nonchalantly as though he hadn’t just vomited a large amount of

blood. The effect wasn’t that high because Suzu used a simplified magic

circle that could be carried around, but it was possible to stop bleeding

and pain and heal the little wound with that.

“Ah? It feels a little more comfortable somehow? Thanks, Suzu.”

“… Listen here, Ryuutaro-kun. Why are you that calm after vomiting

blood in buckets like that? Actually, you are not a human, are you? You

are an idiot, aren’t you?”

“That’s cruel, eh. What, if it’s just this much then you can make it

somehow with your spirit.”

“… Spirit… what a convenient word.”

Suzu finished the treatment with a tired look. While she was at it, she

also treated the remaining damage on her body core due to the explosive

impact. Although this was only something for the peace of mind, she

wanted to find Kaori or Tio quickly.

“Well, I also only just cleared the trial favorably, so I also got a little

high tensioned here.”

“Aa, certainly there is that. It’s not like the time at Sea of Trees, we are

properly fighting here… indeed, it feels joyful.”

“Right?”

“Now that you mentioned it, how did Ryuutaro-kun do? You don’t look

like you have any worry or anything but… ah, it’s fine if it’s something

hard to say, you know?”

Suzu nonchalantly said something cruel like “You are muscle brain, so

there is no point even if you are abused verbally, right?”. In a certain

meaning, it seemed that she had put down a mask of hers.

On the other hand, Ryuutaro that was naturally disparaged didn’t look

like he particularly minded it, rather he didn’t even notice it and answered

indifferently.

“No, it’s not anything big, so I don’t mind. I was just given insults that

I’m a loser bastard.”

Suzu was dumbfounded hearing those words. Ryuutaro was a man that

would just charge ahead even when there was danger in front of him. She

had never seen him faltering back. What was the meaning of calling him

a loser? Suzu tilted her head unable to imagine it.

Looking at Suzu who was like that, Ryuutaro scratched his cheek a little

embarrassed while averting his eyes, before he dropped a bomb.

“Oh man, you see, since quite some time ago, I don’t know what to do to

approach the woman I fell in love with yeah. I didn’t even confess, on top

of that she was taken completely by another man to begin with…

something like that.”

“… That’s… what to say…”

In a sense, it could be said to be a light worry. It was just as Suzu

expected, perhaps even the great labyrinth was feeling something like

“This guy’s negative emotion is too little, though? What can you do to

torment him, I don’t get it?”

“And then, I got told something like steal the woman with brute force

without reservation, various kind of unpleasant emotions were welling up

in me but…”

In Ryuutaro’s case, the method of shoving the darkness in his heart to

his face so he would self-destruct was pointless. It seemed that the great

labyrinth tried to attack Ryuutaro by strengthening its conscious

enticement to make him lose reasoning, possibly to drown his heart in

desire and erase his positive emotion as his virtue.

In that way, this could be a troublesome trial with the danger of going

mad. But, Ryuutaro didn’t lose his sense, and he avoided turning into an

incarnation of his desire. The prime reason for that, rather than because

of Ryuutaro’s mental strength it was because of…

“Realistically stealing her is impossible, anyway. There ain’t just no

way. Rather it’s suicide. I’ll get killed by Nagumo, also by Yue-san, too.”

“Heh? … … … … … … … … … … …. eEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!!?”

Suzu knew what was inside Ryuutaro’s heart from the flow of the story,

because of how unexpected it was, Suzu raised a magnificently loud voice

of shock after a few beats.

And then Suzu whose mouth was closing and opening while her eyes

widened largely began to confirm it timidly. Ryuutaro looked away with a

sullen expression, but his ears turned red so it was obvious that he was

hiding his embarrassment.

“Ryu, Ryuutaro-kun, eh? Lies? Really? You liked Onee-sama?”

“Aa, what’s with you, is it really that strange for me to be in love with

that person huh- “

“N, no, that’s not true at all. But, you didn’t show anything that pointed

at that at all so…”

“… You, in front of those two, do you think I can show any kind of

attitude like that?”

“… Ryuutaro-kun… what a pitiful…”

“Don’t pity me! You, your personality changed somewhere somehow!”

Ryuutaro howled at Suzu who was sending him a gaze as though she

was looking at a pitiful thing. Her speech and conduct strangely turned

straight so what he pointed out was correct. She was not just a girl who

was only smiling anymore.

But right now, what was important wasn’t Suzu’s change, but the

wound of Ryuutaro’s heart (lol) who kept being shown the spectacle of

the woman he fell in love with flirting with another man regardless of

who was watching. Indeed, in front of Hajime and Yue, there was no way

he could take action as someone who fell in love with Yue. He was also

made to hesitate by the atmosphere those two wafted off. His pride as a

man and the obstinacy in his heart was damaged.

If he was asked what he could do, then it was to recognize it as

unrequited love and make a clean break with it. In reality, that was what

Ryuutaro actually did. And the great labyrinth forcefully dragged that out

but…

The side he needed to steal from was just too bad. Whether it was the

male side or the female side. In front of desire and whatever, there was

only a definite future of helplessness. No matter how much his black

emotion was stimulated telling him to steal her, what was impossible was

impossible. Rather, it even made him want to explode and scold “Don’t

say something absurd! Look at reality you idiot!” at the other self that was

instigating him.

“Hm, but that’s really unexpected. Who would have ever thought that

Ryuutaro-kun was in love with Onee-sama….?”

“It’s not really that strange, right? Even you called her ‘Onee-sama’

since that day, ain’t you?”

“Aah, so it’s like that. Yep, perhaps that is indeed not that strange.”

Suzu clapped her hands pon as though she was convinced of Ryuutaro’s

words.

‘That day’ which Ryuutaro mentioned was the time when they were in

the absolute great pinch at Orcus Great Labyrinth. Yue’s beauty and

overwhelming strength trampled the enemy accompanied with a blue

dragon made any watcher even feel divinity. Her imperturbable manner,

her bewitching atmosphere that was in contrast with her young

appearance, and the slight kindness she showed to Suzu… all of those

were just too charming for a high school student, whether male or

female.

Similar to how Suzu came to yearn for Yue as Onee-sama, several male

students (and a part of the female students) had their heart stolen by Yue

that day. Ryuutaro was just one person among that group.

“Don’t say this to the others, okay?”

“That’s, well, Suzu won’t talk. Saying that will only damage Ryuutaro-

kun. Rather, isn’t it better if you didn’t tell Suzu?”

“… Certainly, that’s true but…”

“Aaa, is it something like… you want to tell someone else, just for once?”

“Ain’t you sharp? Well, something like that. It’s something like

complaining, my bad.”

Looking at the wryly smiling Ryuutaro, Suzu also returned a wry smile.

“But, challenging the opponent from the front with angry feeling and

turned ragged like that is unacceptable, isn’t it?”

“… That bastard’s mug was irritating. When I recalled it, it made me

want to punch him flying again.”

“I think you can just use a mirror for that.”

Suzu made a complicated look at Ryuutaro who confirmed he had gone

through a really strange trial, but before long the end of the road became

visible ahead. It seemed that while they were talking they had reached

their last stop.

“O? It’s the next room.”

“Please, Kaori or Tio-san be there…”

Suzu who wanted to ask for healing clasped her hands in prayer while

approaching the ice wall. The ice wall reacted to them and melted,

opening the entrance toward the room inside.

In the end… it seemed Suzu’s prayer reached.

“Kyah!?”

“Uoh!?”

The moment Suzu and Ryuutaro entered the room, the assaulting

shockwave and the torrent of magic power made them reflexively scream

while covering their face with their hands. And then Suzu somehow

deployed a barrier, ahead of her gaze was the figure of two Tios, both of

them raising one of their hands while firing black and pure white flashes

at each other.

The opposing two colored flashes were clashing right from the front in

the middle of Tio and the false image of Tio wearing white kimonos and

hair that was white like snow. The two flashes were swallowing each

other. The shockwave that trampled the room of ice was created from the

collision of the two breaths.

{Fufufu, I feel it. Thy hatred and rage. The fear and resignation. No

matter how many hundreds of years has passed, that tragedy that cannot

be forgotten, the betrayal of the people thy protected as easy as flipping

over one’s hand, the gazes of scorn and fright, the murder of thy

comrades, friends, parents, the humiliation carved on their corpse.}

“…”

In the middle of the space that was dyed with white and black flashes,

the false image of Tio was floating a repugnant smile while talking with a

voice that was resounding with excessive clarity. That was the memory of

the great persecution that erased the dragon clan from history five

hundred years go. They were the strongest race of the strongest country,

however, they by no means displayed arrogance. They were the greatest

country that was far unrelated with the violent rule, and it was their last.

Because the dragon clan was few, the country they managed didn’t

differentiate any human or demi-human, they had prosperous coexistence

between various races. They protected the powerless, supported the weak,

opposed when evil appeared regardless of country, hoisting morals and

virtue right from the front. Such way of life was a joke, but they were

undoubtedly persisting in that ideal. Besides the people of their own

country, the surrounding countries even extolled the dragon clan as

exactly the ‘true royalty’.

Everyone was saved and protected by the dragon clan sometime,

somewhere, by some kind of reason. Everyone held respect and idolized

them.

But, such days suddenly met their end.

―Dragon clan was a monster.

Such foolish thinking was spreading among the people so rapidly like a

nightmare. Throughout the continent, no matter which clan you looked

at, there was no race that could completely transform into another race.

That overwhelming strength and the beastly appearance of complete

dragonification were certainly something that blurred the boundary

between human and monster.

Even so their achievement until now and their noble way of living

couldn’t possibly be denied. Regardless the moment such thinking was

spreading, the eyes of the people changed from reverence to fear, from

trust to doubt, and then from aspiration to disdain.

{O thee. At that time, it was quite an exhilarating feeling, wasn’t it?

Remember, that time when thou smashed the church into dust. Even that

time of great persecution, the fellows who cornered us and united all the

countries together against us were the church. Trampling the hateful

enemy, it was an indescribable pleasure wasn’t it?}

The false image talked. In the front, Tio said that she was helping up

Hajime, but actually what truly made her delighted was accomplishing

her own revenge. At the end of the day, for Tio Claus, rather than

Nagumo Hajime’s life and death, the most important thing for her was

obtaining the just cause for the sake of her revenge, the false image said.

Hearing those words, Suzu and Ryuutaro that usually only knew the

figure of Tio who was always frankly showing her affection to Hajime

opened their eyes wide in shock and stared at Tio.

However, Tio didn’t even try to protest, she was only staying quiet and

kept firing her breath. It was as though she was affirming the words of

her false image.

Perhaps getting into a good mood because of that, the tongue of the

false image of Tio was getting increasingly smoother.

{At first, even when thou thought of going together with Nagumo

Hajime, actually what thou actually thought was to ‘use’ him correct?

The power of that man is abnormal. And then, there is no way that power

won’t stand out. And, in that case, the mastermind of that great

persecution that unnaturally started suddenly―the god too would surely

direct his attention at him. And then, just like what he did at the dragon

clan who once possessed power, the god would also bare his fang at him

again. When that happen, the fang of Nagumo Hajime would be directed

at the god too, it might be of assistance for the killing of god, that was

what thou thought.}

That was really a calculating thinking. It was a way of thinking that

was even more and more distanced from the usual Tio. Suzu and Ryuutaro

that listened from the side thought it was unbelievable.

However, the words that the false image of oneself talked were by no

means a lie. Even if it was only something slight, even if the person

themselves didn’t aware of it, it was certainly an emotion that the person

possessed even if by a fragment in their heart. For that reason, looking at

the unknown side of Tio who was a pervert with suffering fetish but who

sometimes shown gentle and intellectual aspect of her, made Suzu and

Ryuutaro unable to hide their shock.

Perhaps noticing the condition of those two, Tio sent a glance at them.

At her face, there was no emotion visible at all. Not even cheerfulness, or

her joking smile, or her kindness, or the light of intellect, none of those

were reflected there. The expression of Tio that they saw for the first time

made them swallowed their breath.

{Human, demi-human, the devil, and then god. At that time, thou hate

everything who stole those important for thou. But, that hatred, rage,

those are something natural for thou to have. ―Yes, revenge, is thy

legitimate right!}

The white flash was slightly beginning to swallow the black flash. The

rivalry of power began to crumble. Perhaps that was because the words of

the false image were shaking the heart of Tio.

Tio remembered. Both her parents were always talking proudly and

nobly. In fact, both of them fought in order to let their clan escaped, until

the very end they persisted in the dignity of the dragon clan. Therefore,

these feeling inside Tio that justified hatred and rage toward other people,

the feeling that affirmed revenge, they were betrayal toward her parents.

The mouth of the false image of Tio distorted in a grin looking at the

weakened strength of Tio while, slowly, she presented her hand that

wasn’t releasing the breath.

{Take my hand. If thou do that, I will enable thou to accomplish that

revenge. It’s fine already to not forcefully repress the hell fire smoldering

inside thy heart. Thy fang of revenge won’t dull because of the torment of

thy conscience. I will skillfully lead Nagumo Hajime. No worry, that man

too is not thinking unfavorably of me. He is a sweet man toward anyone

who has entered his heart. There are so many ways to do this.}

That was a temptation. A fuel to change the flame of revenge sealed

deep inside Tio’s heart into a hell fire. It wasn’t something to hurt Tio’s

heart and broke it so it could kill Tio, it was similar like with Ryuutaro’s

trial, it was an attack that aimed at a change of mind using temptation. It

was also a trap to spur Hajime and co to kill a god by using Tio.

The momentum of the white breath was increasingly getting stronger,

the black breath was getting weaker as though expressing Tio’s heart.

Perhaps they felt a sense of danger from that situation, Suzu and

Ryuutaro were yelling “Tio-san, don’t listen to that!” “Get a hold of

yourself, Tio-san!” with expression colored by uneasiness.

The white flash was just about to hit. Was Tio going to be erased just

like that, or perhaps she would take the hand of the false image and

became a changed Tio that would make use of her comrades. In that case,

it was unthinkable if Suzu and Ryuutaro that witnessed this would stay

safe.

But, right now, more than the danger to themselves, the feeling of Suzu

and Ryuutaro that didn’t want to see the figure of Tio whose existence

was a pervert but also a reliable big sister for them, falling to darkness

was far stronger. Their feeling was so strong to the degree that they were

thinking even if Tio wouldn’t look back at them, then they would just

undo the barrier and directly fought the false image.

But, at that time when it seemed that Tio would fall, suddenly a voice

resounded. That was the voice of Tio who until now hadn’t said even a

single word.

“We, don’t know the meaning of our own existence.”

It was a calm voice. Rather than calling that talking, it was more like

ascertaining something inside oneself.

“Is this body a beast, or man? If everything in this world has meaning

then where is that answer could be.”

{Those words… }

The false image noticed something and leaked out a murmur. At the

same time, she noticed how the progress of the breath she fired stopped

still.

“Many months and years without an answer. In that case, whether man

or beast, we will hold our soul with determination.”

{-, my strength…, impossible, just what in the world, starts this―}

The black flash was moving forward. With hard effort the white was

dyed by black, the stolen distance was stolen back. The false image felt

how the strength inside her was weakening along with her pushed back

breath. Tio should have been listening all her words all this time while

staying quiet. She wasn’t unable to refute for even a single thing, a gap

was made in that heart, and she was about to submit to her negative self,

that was how it should be.

Despite so, without even any previous sign Tio suddenly made a

comeback. While the false image was confused, sonorous words

resounded clearly that it gradually even painted out the thunderous roar

the breaths played out.

“The eyes of dragon see through the straight truth, destroying deceit

and suspicion.”

Although it was the eyes of the beast, it wasn’t something just for the

sake of making someone to fall into terror. By possessing intellect as well,

it would see the truth and became something for the sake of saving

someone.

“The claw of dragon tears apart the rampart of steel, crushing the

nesting malice.”

If there were people to protect there, then it would crush any kind of

enemy no matter what. The claw of dragon was wielded only for the sake

of overthrowing evil.

“The fang of the dragon crunches one’s own weakness, washing away

hatred and rage.”

It was a gigantic figure, far separated from man, exactly because of

that, they had to strictly discipline themselves. If it was for that sake,

then thrust that fang even to oneself. To let one’s body burned in hatred

and rage, and lost one’s reasoning, was something unforgivable by

oneself.

“Benevolence, at the time that is lost, we are merely a beast.”

If oneself was reduced to wielding power by merely following the

emotion, injuring the innocents, let’s recognize it. Themselves were

merely a beast.

But,

“Be that as it may, as long as we continue to wield the sword of

reasoning―we are the dragonkin!” (TN: All this time the dragon I wrote

here in the raw is written as dragon man. But I just write it as dragon

because dragon man doesn’t have a nice ring for me.)

Tio opened her eyes wide together with her proclamation. Her pupil

split vertically and showed her bestiality, shining brilliantly in golden

color. At the same time, the invisible pressure was overflowing from Tio.

It was equal to the water pressure of a grand waterfall but different with

Hajime’s brutal storm, this pressure was like when someone looked up at

a sacred mountain that was far high, causing one to want to lower one’s

head to nature. Such coercion―if it was said strongly, then this was what

one called supreme will. (TN: Or Haki, like in One Piece)

{… Don’t tell me, thou. Thou were holding back?}

The false image’s expression turned into the unbelieving look. That

couldn’t be helped. There was nothing that should trigger this, how even

though Tio’s mind should weaken and granted power to the false image,

yet she suddenly made a comeback as if it was nothing. There was only

one explanation.

Tio was controlling the weakening and strengthening of her own mind.

It wasn’t something ordinary to control one’s mind that it could even

trick the trial of a great labyrinth. If every one of Hajime’s group were all

fighting cheat, then Tio could be a mental strength cheat.

“O will of great labyrinth. I thank thou. A chance to listen objectively to

one’s own true heart objectively cannot be found that easily. Because of

the heart, is something like a vast sea, perhaps there is a gap created

while I myself don’t notice it and so I made use of thou but…

unexpectedly, I collect quite a harvest here.”

Those words caused the false image to comprehend that her

assumption was correct and her expression was turning increasingly

unbelieving.

{… But, there is no falsehood in what I said! There is no way thy false

emotion is gone! Why I’m this easily-}

The words of the false image made Tio calmly narrowed her eyes. And

then she strengthened her mind to the degree that it take away the

strength of the false image right to the core.

The sleeves of her black kimono and her long smooth black hair that

reached until her waist was flapping due to the torrent of magic power,

while Tio was standing majestically, her figure where her hand was

stretching straight ahead, was so beautiful that surely if Hajime was

there, his gaze would reflexively get stolen even if Yue was right beside

him.

Not even a fragment of her perversion was showing through, with her

standing figure that could be mistaken as a king, Tio put her soul into her

words and resounded it.

“Don’t look down on me. Know just who I am.”

As long as one was human, it was impossible to not have a negative

emotion. What the false image said about her calculating side, her

revengeful heart were certainly existing inside Tio’s heart. But, if the

doubt of the false image was to be answered, the answer could be seen

from the proclamation of dragon clan’s soul just before this. The oath

that was handed down among the dragon clan was exactly the pillar that

was toughly supporting Tio’s mind. As long as Tio was a dragon clan, it

would be her absolute core that would never break.

If she still didn’t understand from that, then, Tio proclaimed with the

pride and nobility of the dragon clan.

“The proud dragon―the descendant of Claus clan, Tio Claus is here!”

That was the answer. Because she was the dragon Tio Claus that she

didn’t break. That was all there was to it.

The false image of Tio had no words. In her expression, it looked like

there was some kind of understanding, as though to say that she was

beaten, she was floating a vague smile that looked like that.

Toward such false image of hers, Tio majestically gifted her last words.

“Thing like fang of revenge… is no compare to the might of the true

fang of a dragon. Thou can taste it by that body of thee.”

Right after that, Tio’s breath pulsed, it turned thicker as though it was

doubled, not tolerating even the littlest of resistance and swallowed all

the white. And then, without stopping it opened a large hole in the wall of

the room and dispersed.

Later there was nothing left. After giving a glance at the ice space that

was immediately repaired, and the newly appeared ice passage, Tio turned

on her heel without looking especially happy or moved.

Looking for the result she was unwounded. She waved the sleeve of her

black kimono gracefully and elegantly brushed off the hair hanging in

front of her with one hand. That tranquil atmosphere and beautiful

gesture, completed with the overwhelming strength of just now, caused

words of peerless beauty to naturally float in one’s mind.

“This is bad… it’s like, Suzu is going to find her second Onee-sama.”

“I’m not thinking anything at all. Yeah, I’m not thinking anything and

I’m sticking to that. God dammit.”

Perhaps the conversation between Suzu and Ryuutaro reached her ear,

Tio turned her gaze at the two and smiled gently. Even that smile made

the two of them completely flurried with every bit of it.

“Both of thou are safe. For thou both to arrive here means you have

passed through thy trial then?”

“Ye, yes. So, somehow…”

“O, ou, desu. We passed, desu.” (TN: Ryuutaro here suddenly used a

polite language.)

Tio tilted her head toward Suzu and Ryuutaro who was behaving

strangely. Even such gesture wasn’t something good for the heart of the

two currently. Even though normally she was just an excessive pervert,

this gap was just foul! The two of them wanted to make that tsukkomi

with a loud voice. Especially Ryuutaro.

Even while feeling confused about the state of the two, Tio looked at the

passage Tio and Ryuutaro passed behind them.

“There are only the two of thou that linked up?”

“Ye, yes. We didn’t see, anybody else.”

Nodding “Is that so” at Suzu’s words, Tio made a little disappointed

face. And then with her pained expression that caused the body

temperature of Suzu and Ryuutaro to increase, even more, she leaked out

in a small voice.

“If the master is here, and he heard about my thought when I first met

master that my false image exposed―I will be punished right now

without delay. Furthermore, it will be an extraordinary punishment

without a doubt. How unfortunate.”

“What is unfortunate is you.”

“Unconsciously, Suzu and Ryuutaro made tsukkomis harmoniously. It

was truly, truly unfortunate… in various meaning.

However, just for a little, it was relieving to see that Tio was really a

pervert just as expected, but it felt like losing somehow to feel that so

they absolutely wouldn’t say it out loud.

Chapter 147: The Foundation of A Hero

“Haha, my apologies. The backlash of being serious for too long made

my pathos leak out for just a little much.”

“… A little?” X2

The light of regeneration magic that Tio exercised enveloped Suzu and

Ryuutaro, illuminating the passage. The words that Tio said while

smiling during that time were tsukkomi-ed by them with scornful eyes.

The nobility of Tio that was usually unseen, her elegance that was

mistaken as royalty, her refinement, the recoil from all those that caused

Suzu and also Ryuutaro’s hearts to be palpitating thoroughly made the

gazes that were directed at Tio colder than usual. Especially Ryuutaro, it

felt like his pure heart was toyed with, even though he understood that it

was just an outburst of anger, his mental state couldn’t help but lower the

temperature of his gaze.

Drifting inside such a strange atmosphere, after the light of healing

that had enveloped the two had vanished, their bodies were in perfect

health without even a single injury. It was just a few seconds since Tio

exercised her regeneration magic.

“Even though it was amazing… it was amazing but… but Suzu cannot

honestly praise it now. But, thank you Tio-san.”

“Me too, I wonder just why this kind of pervert is like this but… thanks

anyway.”

“Thou art welcome. Also Ryuutaro. Even if thou insulted me, I won’t feel

happy you know? I won’t wag my tail to anybody except master. I’m truly

sorry.”

A vein appeared on Ryuutaro’s temple. Inside his heart he cursed “It’s

like I’m trying to attract her but getting dumped instead, isn’t it”. He

didn’t say anything out loud because there would be no end to it.

Once again, unspeakable rage that shuddered welled up from inside

him against Tio who was calmly using two exact opposite aspects, the

dignified beauty just now and the perversion that conveniently converted

any kind of attack into pleasure. At the same time…

“… Just as I thought, Nagumo is amazing, huh?”

“Suzu doesn’t think that Nagumo-kun needs that kind of praise though.”

Thinking about Hajime went along with Tio’s everything, Ryuutaro saw

the depth of Hajime’s magnanimity as a man, no, as a human and raised

his praise to him. Surely it was just as Suzu said, if Hajime heard that he

would surely have a vein appearing in his forehead saying that it was not

the case.

Like that, Suzu and Ryuutaro were fed up by Tio’s perversion that she

naturally emitted. During that time, the end of the passage became

visible ahead. It was the next room.

“Hmm, there art multiple presences on the other side. It seems there are

members who have already linked up there.”

“Nagumooo, please be there. I won’t be able to hold back if you don’t

take her off our hands soon.”

“Please god, make it so the owner is there.”

Suzu and Ryuutaro murmured in prayer after hearing Tio’s words. And

then Suzu also nonchalantly said something cruel. It seemed that since

she passed her trial, she had learned to punch straight with her words.

Like that, the ice wall the three approached melted and vanished and

what was at the other side of the wall was…

“MuuIIIii, Yue you bhird braiiiinn!!”

“… Shut hup. Closeht phervertt”

“Aah geez. You two, stop it alreadyyy…”

There straddling above the lying down Yue, Kaori was pulling Yue’s

cheeks gyuuuuuuu, and toward Kaori who was doing that, Yue similarly

pinched up Kaori’s cheeks muniiiiii, and then, Shia was mediating those

two in a dither.

“What’s this…”

“Cat fight?”

“This is their usual quarrel. They really have a good relationship.”

Suzu and Ryuutaro were dumbfounded. Tio’s expression was smiling

peacefully. Looking at the figures of the two that were pulling the other’s

cheeks with teary eyes while striking each other like pawing cats, surely

it couldn’t be helped that their expression turned like that. The two girls

were merely running out of magic power due to the huge fight just now

and so this quarrel was the most that they could do.

“Eh? Tio-san? Also both of you. So all of you safely overcame the trial

then. I’m glad. Come now Yue-san, Kaori-san, Tio-san and others have

arrived hereee! Stop fighting alreadyyy! Come on, release your hands from

the cheeks, don’t keep hitting at each other! Ah, over there, don’t kick!

Please calmly… I said stop it alreadyyy!”

Shia snapped toward Yue and Kaori who wouldn’t stop quarreling

childishly. Two reinforced fists were striking down on the heads of the

two, a GOKIN! sound that shouldn’t have rung out reverberated. Yue and

Kaori crouched down while holding their heads. “My headd-, my headd~”

They groaned like so.

“Hmm, it seems that the position of Shia and Yue strangely got reversed

since we came to this labyrinth… I wonder if Yue also slightly received

the influence of the great labyrinth? Well, it’s interesting to look at

anyway.”

Tio tilted her head while murmuring her guess that was half correct.

Yue was also exhausted because she recalled various memories of the far

past. She even let out a weak-hearted remark against her better judgment.

Rather, with how large her past trauma it was strange that it ended with

just this much.

And then, the unconscious reliance that was created from the weakness

of Yue’s heart… that was naturally directed at her lover Hajime, but even

Shia who had remarkable growth since she was acknowledged as lover by

Hajime was also not just a handful little sister anymore and turned into a

reliable partner that Yue was apt to rely on. In other words, in addition of

Shia’s growth, her distance with Yue was also shrinking further.

“Fuu, my apologies, we made you wait. The new passage is over there, so

let’s advance forward.”

“… Thou art really reliable right now.”

Shia urged them ahead while carrying Yue and Kaori at both sides

under her arms. Tio nodded at that while looking fondly.

The party advance through the passage once more. The people who

they hadn’t found were three people, Hajime, Shizuku, and Kouki. They

were walking forward while praying so that they could link up at the next

room.

Like that now, they suddenly stood still in front of the ice wall that was

at the end of the passage they had reached. Shia’s rabbit ears were

twitching around while she was making a complicated face. Right after

that, her eyes widened in shock.

“Eh… tho, those two too?”

The sudden words and attitude of Shia who had sharp senses caused the

other members to look at her wondering what was going on. Yue, Kaori,

Tio, the three of them immediately concentrated and reached out their

senses at the other side of the ice wall. And the result, they understood

what made Shia surprised and they looked at each other.

“Nothing will begin even if we just stand here. We can only confirm the

situation directly.”

“… Nn. If he is Hajime’s enemy, I will beat him up.”

“Err, Yue? That’s a little… ”

“Anyway, let’s go.”

While her cheek was twitching at Yue who was narrowing her eyes

dangerously, Kaori could only pray that she wished it was just a quarrel

like her and Yue.

But, that prayer didn’t reach.

Ahead of the ice wall they passed, at the next room, storm of killing

intent and hatred was blowing violently.

Yes, Hajime and Kouki were currently in mortal combat.

Amanogawa Kouki.

He who was born as the only son of an ordinary household had someone

who he respected and idolized from the heart even now. That someone

was Kouki’s grandfather.

The name of that grandfather was Amanogawa Kanji, he was a skilled

attorney famous in business world. It was established custom for the

family to go play at their grandfather’s house when it was a long holiday,

but Kanji’s wife―because Kouki’s grandmother had passed away early,

the grandfather that was living alone was very affectionate toward Kouki.

For his age, Kanji’s back was straight and his muscular body was

overflowing with ambition, nevertheless, he wasn’t scary, but a gentle

person. Kouki idolized dearly such a grandfather as his, that was to say he

was a grandfather’s boy.

What Kouki liked the most from Kanji was Kanji’s story of his

experiences. The experiences that Kanji obtained from his work as an

attorney were told to Kouki as though he was reading from a picture book

so that the small Kouki could easily understand them. Realistically

speaking, the stories were also considerably arranged to not breach the

duty of confidentiality, but even so, the eloquent stories of his grandfather

were full of human drama that caused Kouki’s heart to dance many times.

Helping the weak, crushing the strong, reaching his hand to a troubled

person without hesitation, accomplishing the correct thing, always being

fair… in the end, Kanji’s stories were a thing that included that kind of

teaching. A hero’s tale that personified ideal and justice. A common story

for young children.

Because of that, for Kouki, his grandfather Kanji was exactly a hero. Just

like how other children of his age idolized a certain masked rider or the

space alien that defeated space monsters even faster than instant ramen

could cook, Kouki idolized Kanji like that. It could be said that because

his target to idolize was nearby that Kouki’s idolizing was even stronger

than other children. He wished “someday I will be like grandfather”.

But, naturally, the real world couldn’t be like Kanji’s story where truth

and justice defeated the evil and unreasonable, and the righteousness of

ideals could be realized without end. In the occupation of attorney, even if

they held justice and fairness, their foremost mission wasn’t to pursue the

truth or impeach the guilty but to protect the interest of their client.

To be called as ‘competent’ attorney, it wasn’t enough with just having

excellent skill as an attorney, it was also because Kanji was a human who

could realistically think with good and evil at the same time. He

thoroughly knew about the dirty part of society and also how it was

insufficient to just carry ideal and justice in hand.

But, before he could teach that to Kouki he passed on to the next world.

It was before Kouki entered elementary school. The cause was an acute

heart attack.

Kanji’s death left behind a large influence on Kouki.

The thinking that it was okay for a young child to only think of

beautiful things was something really normal, Kanji couldn’t be blamed

because of that. Someday, when Kouki grew up, he was planning to also

talk to Kouki about bitter experience that included reality when things

wouldn’t go as you expected.

The death of the hero he idolized was a shock for Kouki. He thought of

his beloved grandfather, the more he soaked in his memory of Kanji the

more he beautified his image of Kanji as a hero, putting a deep root of

‘the ideal righteousness’ into the deepest part of young Kouki’s heart.

That righteousness was following the teaching of his grandfather that

sounded pleasant to the ears of children, at the same time it was

righteousness that didn’t recognize the ‘impure’ part inside the minority

or good and evil at all. To further say it, Kouki came to think that what

the majority of people thought as right was the absolute right.

Although it wasn’t like that was something peculiar. Children

everywhere always watched the hero from television or comics that held

the ideal righteousness inside their heart.

And then, those children would pile up days of living, repeating many

failures from crashing into the wall of reality. Sometimes, they would

experience setback, learn how to give up and compromise. They would

naturally study the way to sail the storm of reality skillfully.

They would keep their aspiration as just aspiration, ideal as just ideal,

storing all those inside a treasure box that they put at the corner of their

heart while looking at reality. That was the natural course of events.

Kouki too should be like that. If that happened, then there would be no

problem at all.

However, Kouki was too prodigious to ride the natural course of events.

His high specs allowed him to overcome the wall of reality while

following his ideal. Without any failure or setback, he pushed through

every situation with his own strength. His ideal of children completely

passed through.

As a result, without realizing it, Kouki came to not doubt his own

righteousness. He was cautioned many times about the danger of that by

several people close to him, especially by his parents and Shizuku, but

Kouki only heard that advice with a smile. He didn’t listen seriously or

reform himself. In the first place, he had charisma and his principle was

solely based on good intention, so not including those several people that

cautioned him, everyone else supported Kouki and that was also one

factor that caused Kouki to not change.

Of course, there was no way everything went well without anything

wrong at all. Several problems cropped up in places that Kouki wasn’t

aware of. The envy at Shizuku was also one of those.

But, Kouki who didn’t doubt his own righteousness maintained it by his

convenient interpretation. That was also helped along by the people who

adored Kouki blindly pushing his back. So as expected, Kouki didn’t notice

his convenient interpretations. Even though he received warnings, he also

didn’t try to notice.

Such ‘ideal righteousness’ of Kouki had distorted even though it was

overflowing with good intention. It began to crumble in this another

world. Different from the peaceful Japan, in another world that ran

rampant with killing intent and hatred, supernatural and absurdity, his

spec and convenient interpretation didn’t work. The prime example was

the devil woman he faced in the lower floors of Orcus, and Hajime who

went under a change of heart.

For the first time, Kouki saw the wall of reality before his eyes. He

experienced painful failure that exposed the ‘child’ inside his heart.

And then…

{She was taken away. Right?}

“No! She is not taken…”

The false image of Kouki with ashen hair clad in black armor was

staring with those reddish black eyes while ridiculing Kouki, who was

breathing roughly while sweating like a river, immediately objected.

“It’s just as Shizuku said, from the beginning Kaori liked Nagumo…

that’s why I…”

{You don’t need to lie to yourself. I am you. I know you better than

anyone else. You pretended to accept what Shizuku said, but deep in your

heart, you are thinking that she is taken from you. You are still thinking

that Kaori should be together with you. You two had been together all

this time since elementary school. I don’t know about the meeting at

middle school or anything, but even though she has been with me longer,

even though I believed that from now on we will always be together too,

even though Kaori is the heroin of me the hero…}

“Shut up. I’m not thinking anything like that! Don’t say whatever you

want-you labyrinth monster! You won’t lead me astray!”

Kouki glared at the false image with bloodshot eyes and let loose a

blade of light with all his strength. Several streaks of slashing light

rushed toward the false image.

However, the false image let fly light blades with exactly the same

trajectories, neutralizing them all. No, far from that, several of the lights

didn’t stop and attacked straight towards Kouki. It was the proof that he

lost completely in strength.

{You say that but in contrast you are shaken really bad, huh. Even the

holy sword that Nagumo especially upgraded, like this it’s just throwing a

pearl before the swine. Or else exactly because it is created by that

hateful Nagumo you envied, that you don’t want to use it properly,

perhaps?}

“That’s irrelevant! I, don’t hate Nagumo or any…”

{Come on, it’s because you immediately averted your eyes from reality

like this… that I’m strengthened again here.}

An extra large ‘Soaring Heaven Sword – Quake’ was unleashed by the

false image. Its might was obviously different compared from before. His

own signature move that was gouging the ground while approaching him

made Kouki shudder and he immediately dodged to the side. His instinct

told him that he couldn’t block that.

{Not just Kaori, you also cannot stomach Yue and others adoring

Nagumo, right? Girls that are that cute, strong, and charming, aren’t they

worthier to be together with a hero like me? You cannot accept they

adore someone like Nagumo who can easily cut down a human. right?}

“Cut it out! Those girls seriously love Nagumo… that’s something those

girls decided themselves… that’s why-“

{Nagumo’s strength is also irritating. That strength originally should be

mine, isn’t it? Rather, Nagumo’s everything is just vexing yeah.}

“Wrong-. Certainly, Nagumo likes to act as he pleases, but he saved us

many times… that kind of guy…”

{You said you don’t hate him? You mustn’t lie. Even when you were

saved, you felt jealousy instead of gratitude, didn’t you? Even though

gallantly rushing to save someone is my role, you envied him like that,

didn’t you?}

“There is no way that’s true! Such a thing…”

{Oi, oi, just how much you are going to strengthen me until you are

satisfied?}

That wish of his to be a hero, the envy to Hajime that was nearly a

hatred, and then his desire to monopolize Kaori along with his desire for

other people’s good will… having those shoved to his face, Kouki objected

with the large part of himself believing his own words. Like that, because

he was unconsciously avoiding recognizing it, the false image was

strengthened endlessly.

The false image of Kouki lifted his black holy sword to the sky. Right

after that, a dazzling surge of light burst out from there and the light

split open near the ceiling, it became several streaks of meteors that

began to bomb Kouki.

Kouki avoided those with ‘Shrink Ground’ while looking for the chance

to counterattack, but the color pasted on his face was obviously one of

fluster. Cold sweat couldn’t stop flowing from the strength of the false

image.

The meteors that were attacking from the air were equipped with

homing functions to some degree and Hajime’s impact conversion so

there was nothing more troublesome than this. Even if he waited until

they almost hit before evading instantly, if he was late in the timing even

for just a little the storm of shockwaves would swallow him. Having said

that, only neutralizing the attack like this without being able to

counterattack would only turn this into a war of attrition.

‘Because Hajime put those functions’… for a moment such thinking was

whirling inside his chest. Kouki wiped that thought away in a fluster.

That was because such thinking wasn’t ‘right’ toward the person who lent

his hand to him. That was why right after that he sealed the memory that

he even had such a thought in the bottom of his mind.

“Fly and turn, ‘Soaring Heaven Sword – Storm’!!”

Kouki somehow slipped through the explosion and started

counterattacking. Kouki’s slash was added with wind blade, the slash of

wind that was hard to see even in the best of times slipped into the light

and magic power and became even harder to perceive. The visible slashes

were ten, but actually slashes in thrice that number were launched in a

spread to block any escape.

{That’s pointless. Assemble, ‘Heaven Claw Flowing Rain – Quake’.}

In response, the false image was wearing a cool face. The light bullets

that became meteors flew wildly and instantly converged on the black

holy sword, converted into a streak of bombardment. There was no need

to escape or anything, he just needed to smash Kouki’s attack from the

front.

That plan came to fruition. And it was extremely easily on top of it. The

countless blades Kouki launched were scattered with just a single flash.

The bombing of light charged at Kouki without stopping.

“block, ‘Light Armor’!!”

The holy armor that Kouki was wearing shined, countless rings of light

extended in front of him and produced a barrier. Immediately after, the

light bombing hit and scattered with a severe flash and impact. ‘Heaven

Claw Flowing Rain’ originally was a technique that didn’t have that much

power, but Hajime’s demonic remodeling and the strengthened power of

the false image were combined and sublimed the technique into one with

might that wouldn’t be an exaggeration to be called a sure kill technique.

Therefore…

“Guwaa!?”

Kouki’s barrier was smashed and he was grandly blown away. He rolled

all over the ground and finally stopped moving when he crashed into the

ice wall. Blood was trickling down from his temple.

{You want to overwhelm him, right? That Nagumo. You want to make

that guy kneel and beg for forgiveness. After that, you will take back

Kaori, Yue and the others will direct their favor to you, save the world,

bring everyone back home, showered in admiration…}

“SHUT UPPPPPP!”

While feeling the black emotion that was fished out from the depth of

his heart, Kouki drove his flaming hot body forward following his violent

fury. Vast amounts of magic power from that body became a bursting out

a torrent, it was ‘Limit Break’.

Kouki himself understood that it wasn’t the right time to use it, but he

couldn’t listen to the words of the false image more than this. He didn’t

want to notice the emotion that shouldn’t be harbored by himself who

should be righteous. That was his whole heartedness.

Kouki stepped in with terrific speed that should even be called god

speed. He swung down the holy sword that was shining pure white with

brute force. That was easily blocked with a scoff by the false image of

Kouki whose body was clad in reddish black magic power before he

realized. The false image was also using ‘Limit Break’.

The pure white holy sword and the ominous jet-black holy sword clad in

reddish black aura clashed, in that instant violent impact rushed out and

a crater was created under the false image.

The moment Kouki understood he was blocked, he twisted his wrist and

changed into a sweep of the sword. The wood chopping attack

transformed like a lie into a neck mowing attack. However, even that

attack which was like a sudden flash was easily blocked by the false

image.

{Isn’t murder of humans evil?}

“You are not human!”

The teasing words of the false image made Kouki gritted his teeth while

accelerating his sword even more. The sword left behind a trail of light

while zurararara- creating countless after images. The sword that should

be just one piece looked like several swords at the same time with its

abnormal speed.

The storm of sharp swordplay that continuously swung in circle

motions never stopped, as expected from the person that was supposed to

be praised as a hero. That strength could be quickly ranked from above

even in this world.

But, the enemy before his eyes perfectly responded with similar

swordplay that left behind after images with his composed expression

still unbroken. On the contrary, the false image saw an opening and let

out a counterattack that created a shallow wound on Kouki who couldn’t

dodge.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!”

{What’s the matter? You are smeared in that much killing intent… huh,

hero?}

Kouki yelled while exhausting the martial arts that he possessed, but

his heart that was totally disarrayed even if he didn’t recognize it made

him unable to display his strength except as a paltry shadow of his

original strength. Naturally, with that, there was no path to win against

the likes of his false image that was gradually turning stronger, his

uneasiness was also growing violent when he thought about the time

limit of ‘Limit Break’.

There, the false image further talked with words that shook Kouki’s

mind. That wasn’t Kouki’s negative part that was brought up from the

past, but words that incited his anxiety about the future.

{If you are like this, you might have more things taken away again.}

“What are… ”

{Let’s stop with your pretense of not noticing. After all, something that I

noticed is also something that you notice.}

“That’s why-! What are you talking about-“

The false image sent Kouki an exasperated gaze as though he was

looking at an idiot. And then, he easily said the thing that Kouki feared

the most.

{Just who is Shizuku looking at… that’s what I mean.}

“―!!”

Kouki felt like the blood all over his body was boiling. He screamed

soundlessly, and when his mouth couldn’t go further he launched a

shockwave from close range that might swallow himself too.

The false image easily withdrew from that using ‘Shrink Ground’ and he

continued with mocking words toward Kouki’s desperation.

{So you don’t even want to think about it? After Kaori was taken away,

on top of it, even Shizuku will… }

“DIEEEEEEE!!”

{Oi, oi, that’s not a line of a hero, you know? Besides, no matter how

much you shout, it’s the truth that Shizuku’s heart is leaning toward

Nagumo. It might even be understandable, yeah? She was saved by him

several times already, and Shizuku is unexpectedly girly.}

“ZEYAAAAH!!”

Kouki shrieked. The swung holy sword increased in brightness, but the

black holy sword was increasing even more than that in the thickness of

its ominous magic power. Inside Kouki’s heart, he was trying to deny

Shizuku’s feeling and throw away the reality with all his might, which in

turn raised the strength of the false image endlessly.

Therefore, the unsightly attack that although was done with all his

strength but no different than throwing a tantrum, was easily repelled

from the front.

“Gaah!?”

Kouki screamed and he was blown away towards the wall once more.

Although the magic power convergence ability of his holy armor

lengthened the lasting time of ‘Limit Break’,if he recklessly exhausted

himself then even that benefit would be pointless. The time Kouki had

left was only a little.

{I see. You even deny Shizuku’s matter.}

The false image was walking to Kouki with clacking footsteps, he was

shaking his head while sending a cold gaze at Kouki.

Kouki somehow stood up using his holy sword as a stick while his

breathing was blocked from the impact, he returned a bloodshot gaze to

the false image.

“Wr, wrong. Toward Nagumo, Shizuku… such a thing… no way it could

possibly…”

{Venting her anger, sulking, showing a smile from her heart… you

noticed all those, right?}

“Something like that… she did that to every…”

{Even though when she saw Yue and Shia close with Nagumo, she was

making a sullen face?}

“… That’s just… because they didn’t know the place… that was

displeasing for…”

{And the awkward face she made when looking at Kaori approaching

that guy?}

“… Shizuku… she is also not recognizing… Nagumo from her heart.”

{Ku-ku-ku, that’s just extreme even if I say so myself huh. You don’t

want to believe it that much?}

In front of Kouki who was on his knee while supporting his body with

the holy sword, the false image was chuckling while pointing his holy

sword. The false image sneered even further at Kouki who was glaring

murderously.

And then for a moment, “Oho?” the false image faced at ice wall where

there was nothing with a surprised expression. He sensed the familiar

presence approaching from the other side of the ice wall with ‘Presence

Detection’. Although it seemed Kouki didn’t even have the composure to

notice that.

{This is… what good timing.}

“Don’t act composed!”

Kouki leaped up and slashed up his holy sword at what he saw as an

opening. Without even looking at that the false image blocked the sword

into sword locking contest while grinning widely, and then he passed

down words that sounded like a death sentence.

{Now, the reality is coming here, you know?}

“What are you saying-“

Right after that a part of ice wall of the room where the two of them

were at melted, a new passage appeared. Kouki twitched in surprise and

while being cautious of the grinning false image in front of his eyes, he

slightly moved his gaze at the direction of the passage.

And then, his eyes widened looking at the scene ahead of his gaze.

“Still in the middle of trial huh…”

There was Hajime carrying Shizuku on his back there. Kouki’s gaze was

drawn into Shizuku. More accurately, at the sleeping face of Shizuku who

looked happy while sweetly entrusting her cheek on Hajime’s shoulder in

relief while breathing peacefully.

Something snapped inside Kouki.

Chapter 148: Child’s Retribution

Pure white radiance became a large waterfall that poured down from

overhead.

That was the scene that Hajime witnessed upon passing the ice wall

while carrying the pleasantly sleeping Shizuku on his back.

Hajime understood the true meaning of what happened. Because if this

was just a misunderstanding made because he was confused for a

monster or something using a ‘Yaegashi Barrier’, then the attack would

surely be stopped desperately.

But no matter how he looked at it, there was no sanity in the eyes of the

opponent, so he reluctantly performed an evasion from the spot using

‘Ground Shrink’.

Immediately after, the spot where Hajime was just at was struc by a

brutal slash, a deep crack being created on the ice ground and wall

followed by a thunderous roar.

Although the crack was repaired instantly, looking at the destruction

mark, it was easy to see that the attack was not a joke – but was created

with the intent to kill. And above all, the killing intent just before and the

amount of magic power put into the attack showed the true seriousness

of it.

Hajime sent a glance at the false image that was grinning widely in a

slightly distanced spot, then he fixed the position of Shizuku on his back

while narrowing his eyes at the culprit of the act of violence.

Shizuku didn’t succumb even to the thunderous roar of the attack and

only twitched for a moment before continuing her sleep. Was she really

that tired? Or perhaps she was so in peace that she wouldn’t react to a

danger of this level? There was also the possibility that she was just

merely being shameless, though…

“… So? What are you doing, Amanogawa?”

Yes, exactly as Hajime said, the culprit of the attack was Kouki. It

wasn’t the false image, but the real one without any doubt.

That Kouki tightly gripped his holy sword that was still half-buried into

the half-crushed ground while grumbling something. His bangs hung low,

hiding his eyes so his expression couldn’t be seen clearly, but he was

obviously not in a normal state.

“… ga…da. … de, u… ra” (TN: I don’t know if Kouki here is totally broken

already or it’s me that cannot catch what the author means.)

“Haa? I cannot hear that. Anyway, your opponent is not us, it’s over…”

“… Us?”

Hajime frowned because he couldn’t really catch Kouki’s murmur while

directing his gaze at the false image. He did that while implicitly telling

Kouki to attack the enemy without mistake next time.

However, Kouki showed an excessive reaction to a part of Hajime’s

words. Piercing eyes peeked out from between his bangs, then his stabbed

holy sword was forcefully pulled out.

“The way you say that is like you and Shizuku are one set, isn’t it? Eh?

What, the way you are talking is like she belongs to you? Are you

screwing around?”

“… Just what are you saying? Don’t say such a stupid thing, finish this

quickly.”

Kouki directed the attack at Hajime’s bloodshot look while dragging the

holy sword. The unclear meaning of Kouki’s words made Hajime feel an

unpleasant premonition while he urged Kouki to clear the trial.

However, as expected, Hajime’s words couldn’t get through to the

current Kouki.

“… Ah, I’ll end it now. Even without you telling me every little thing, I’ll

end everything!”

The moment he yelled that Kouki faced Hajime with a gaze that emitted

madness from his opened pupils while charging forward. His figure hazed

using ‘Implosion Ground’ while he pressed hard in one go and then

unleashed a slash of light filled with enormous magic power.

“Tch, so you fell. You stupid bastard.”

“Shut up! Everything will return to before if you die-! DIE RIGHT

NOWWWW!”

Hajime guessed the cause of Kouki’s eccentricity. Surely this was the

result of his false image cornering him so much. Then, Hajime looked

over his shoulder at Shizuku who was entrusting her body on his back,

“So I’m the finishing blow…” he murmured in a small voice while

frowning about his bad timing.

Kouki completely ignored that murmur of Hajime and he only recklessly

held his holy sword at full power with a seething killing intent and

hatred. He was obviously trying to kill Hajime. Regardless of Shizuku who

was on Hajime’s back, Kouki attacked without holding back and Hajime

concluded that he wasn’t sane.

“Nn, nmuu, what? Let me sleep a little mo…”

“You idiot! How can you sleep talk in this situation! If you don’t wake up

right now, then I’ll make you into a human cannonball, just so you know!”

Looking at the half-asleep face of Shizuku who was peevish like a

spoiled child, Hajime made a violently irritated look and yelled angrily. If

she didn’t wake up in one second, then he was seriously planning on

punching Kouki.

Hajime’s angry yell, the thunderous roar, and a flash of the cannon of

light that was released right after that finally made Shizuku open and

widen her eyes in shock. Hajime deployed the barrier using cross bits so

the attack didn’t reach them, but the scenery in front of her eyes finally

made her notice that they were in the middle of battle, and she dejectedly

got down from Hajime’s back.

“You slept too much, like a log just now. What a shameless fellow.”

“I’m not shameless or anything. It’s just that Nagumo-kun’s back felt

so…”

“Well, it doesn’t matter about you, Yaegashi. Putting that aside, do

something about it.”

“Doesn’t matter what you say… or rather this situation, what

happened… eh?”

Shizuku got teary eyed from quite the shock that she received by

Hajime’s exasperated expression and words. However, after the flash

settled down she saw the figure of the opponent that seemed to be the

one who unleashed that attack. This caused her to leak out a

dumbfounded voice while her body turned rigid.

That surely couldn’t be helped, because the opponent who unleashed

the attack with an obviously high chance of casualties was a childhood

friend she was familiar with.

“It seems that he fell, see? It feels like he’s thinking that I am exactly

the root of all evil.”

“That’s…”

Ahead of her gaze was the false image of Kouki. He was sending them

an amused look.

Shizuku who guessed the general situation filled her gaze with strength

and then raised her voice at Kouki who was looking at them with clouded

eyes.

“Kouki! Don’t do this! You mustn’t lose to your other self! Come back to

your senses, overcome yourself!”

The gaze of Shizuku who was looking at Kouki was colored only with

worry. Even though there were various troubles with him, he was still a

good childhood friend of hers who was overflowing with good intention.

He was an acquaintance of hers, including his family, from when they

were children to now. He was like her important family. And now his

expression was warped with killing intent and hatred that she had never

seen before.

She really couldn’t look at him like this. Both her hands clasped as

though she was praying, trying desperately to rouse up Kouki’s heart.

However, toward such a Shizuku, Kouki smiled and said something

outrageous.

“… It’s fine. I swear that I will save Shizuku without fail.”

“Kouki? What are you saying…?”

“You are brainwashed by Nagumo, right? It’s okay. You will be freed if

Nagumo is defeated…. Nagumo, even though you are my former

classmate, don’t think that you can get off scot free after hurting my

important childhood friend. I’ll defeat you, and release all your

brainwashing of Kaori and the other girls too! And then, I’ll save the

world together with them!”

Shizuku was dumbstruck at Kouki’s outrageous declaration.

The current Kouki, so to speak, could be considered like the Kouki had

Shizuku not spoken with him the night when Kaori departed with

Hajime’s group previously. At that night, the weight filled inside

Shizuku’s words stopped Kouki from running wild.

He couldn’t immediately change the way he thought since there was

also a lot of aspects in Hajime he was bothered with. That was why he

bumped against Hajime over and over again, but even so, because he had

the words of Shizuku, he wouldn’t say anything about Kaori too, as long

as there was no complete separation between her and Hajime.

However, to put it in other words, it could also be said that Kouki could

do that only because Shizuku was at his side.

Kouki’s sense of value and thought were perhaps included with

‘childishness’. He kept carrying the ‘ideal righteousness’ that was planted

in his infancy without any wall of reality standing in his way, and he kept

it like that until his current age, so perhaps this was only the logical

development.

For such a childish Kouki, if the last female childhood friend where he

directed his desire to monopolize was taken, then it would also seem

natural that his ‘temper’ would explode.

Although, the temper of Kouki who was holding the power of a hero

wasn’t a laughing matter at all…

Furthermore, Kouki who held a ‘childishness’ that wasn’t eager to

recognize one’s own fault was thoroughly cornered by the reality that was

shoved on his face by his false image. The emotion that wasn’t fitting for

a hero like him was overflowing from inside his heart, carving into him

like a slashing blade.

He desperately denied it. He averted his eyes. And when he just barely

held his ground, his last fortress that was Shizuku was entrusting her

body with a happy expression that obviously wouldn’t be shown to a man

that was nothing to her. Even the thickheaded Kouki could guess just

what the meaning of that was. And then exactly because he could guess

that. his fortress crumbled. Kouki’s bad habit coupled with his cornered

heart manifested in the worst way.

That was to say, Nagumo Hajime was the root of all evil who

brainwashed his childhood friends and multiple other girls, who then

became a hindrance for him who was trying to save the world. That was

the impression his heart was set on. A really convenient interpretation

without holding back.

“Kouki! Get a hold of yourself! I don’t know what was told to you, but

don’t go astray!”

“Shizuku…”

“Listen, Kouki. Facing your own disgusting part is really painful. I

understand that well because I also almost died from that. But if you

don’t accept and overcome it, then you won’t be able to move forward. If

you want to become strong and save a lot of people, then you must not

cling to convenient thinking here. Your enemy is yourself. It’s the other

smirking Kouki there! Open your eyes!”

Shizuku’s desperate persuasion echoed inside the space. It seemed that

the false image intended to observe the current situation silently in

amusement.

And then Kouki who was being told by Shizuku using words from her

heart smiled widely at Shizuku. That was a smile that was done a lot

when they were in Japan, a smile that charmed a lot of girls. However,

right now it felt distorted somewhere in it.

“Thank you, Shizuku. Shizuku, you always become serious like that for

my sake, don’t you?”

“Kouki…”

Shizuku’s expression was dyed in joy thinking that he had opened his

eyes.

But…

“I’m really happy. Even though you are brainwashed, even so, you still

think of me.”

“… Kouki?”

“It’s fine. I’ll defeat that man and that monster with the same face like

me, and I’ll save you from Nagumo too. You don’t need to snuggle close to

a man that you don’t even like anymore. I swear I’ll let Shizuku return

back to the place where you should be at.”

“…”

Shizuku’s expression fell hearing out Kouki’s words. Shizuku silently

asked back…

“… The place I should be at? Can you tell me where this place is that

you mean?”

“I see. … So now you cannot even understand that. How pitiful. What

Nagumo is doing is really unforgivable.”

“Kouki. Answer me.”

“Aah, that is of course, at my side. Just like all this time until now, and

from here on out too.”

Shizuku breathed out a long sigh.

“… Kouki. I wonder if you remember about that night? That day Kaori

departed when we talked on the bridge.”

“Yeah, of course, I remember. That thing about doubting my

righteousness, right? It’s fine. I thought that Nagumo was dangerous guy

since the beginning, but because of Shizuku’s words, I was looking

thoroughly at Nagumo until now. But, as expected, he is nothing more

than the worst betrayer.”

“Kouki, stop…”

“There is no use arguing. You don’t understand because you are

brainwashed Shizuku, but this is something ‘righteous’.”

Kouki cut down the words of Shizuku that was going to keep arguing

vehemently without hesitation. He was putting everything under the

convenient interpretation of ‘being brainwashed’, in order to obtain the

most desirable future for himself.

At the same time, Kouki directed those eyes which were cloudy like

slime and dropped his stance. The radiance of ‘Limit Break’ that he

intentionally weakened while he was talking with Shizuku recovered its

brilliant radiance as though regaining a second breath.

“Kouki. Stop it!”

Shizuku raised her voice to stop him with impatience coloring her tone

but… naturally Kouki didn’t stop.

He charged with a fierce momentum while leaving a track of light

behind. His eyes already didn’t reflect Shizuku at all, he was only seeing

the figure of his hateful enemy Hajime.

Having a fierce killing intent directed at him, Hajime who was until now

looking aside as though what happened wasn’t a concern of his now

returned his gaze at Kouki. His eyes were quickly narrowing. The face of

Shizuku’s face went pale because she believed that it wouldn’t end well

for the opponent when they directed a serious killing intent at Hajime. At

this rate, her childhood friend would be killed!

“-, if I don’t stop him-“

In front of the charging momentum of Kouki who was in the ‘Limit

Break’ state, the likes of Shizuku was just like a leaf. But even so, there

was no way she could just leave this alone, and Shizuku immediately cut

in between Kouki and Hajime to try to stop him.

However…

“Yaegashi, to your right.”

“Eh? -!?”

Almost at the same time as Hajime’s warning, she suddenly heard the

false image of Kouki clad in reddish-black magic power attacking

Shizuku. It was literally like the phrase of thrusting a spear from the side,

and the false image commenced a tackle right from the side with terrific

momentum. (TN: The phrase had the meaning of interruption in Japan.)

Shizuku immediately held up her black katana and braced herself for

impact. At the same time the fast-approaching Kouki that could be

mistaken as a reddish-black cannon was noticeably grinning disgustingly.

But just before the fake Kouki touched Shizuku, a shadow suddenly

erupted between the two…

That was, a cross clad in wrong magic power similar to the false Kouki.

It was a crossbit that contained a really vivid red radiance. It activated

‘Vajra’ and became an improvised shield.

Immediately after, Shizuku and the false image with the crossbit shield

between them vanished from between Hajime and Kouki. It was as

though the false image had kidnapped Shizuku.

The dregs of the reddish black magic power drifted like a lingering

cloud between the two people glaring.

{I’ll be Shizuku’s opponent. You, you can fight your hateful enemy to

your heart’s content.}

“Guh, you-. Let go of me! This is not the time for something like…”

{Now now, this is not related to me and Shizuku, is it? Let’s enjoy a

sideshow while those two are dancing. Rather than self-destruction,

getting possessed with his own desire is more fitting for that guy’s trial.}

“Doing as you please-“

It appeared that the false image made the trial for Kouki similar to

Ryuutaro’s, where it incorporated the factor where he needed to win

against his own desire. Whether Kouki could accept reality and return to

his sense while fighting Hajime or not… that was the trial. It was a real

nuisance for Hajime to be treated like an examiner as the labyrinth

pleased.

“Is it fine? Your important childhood friend is being attacked there.”

“… That thing is also me. He won’t kill her. Some wound will surely be a

lesson for her to get so easily brainwashed by a man like you.”

“… Just now, didn’t you say that thing was a monster?”

“It is a mimicking monster that copies my emotion, right? Then, even

though it’s a monster then it won’t kill Shizuku.”

“That’s just absurd.”

That was too much of a convenient interpretation. While he concluded

that it was a monster unrelated to himself, he said that it wouldn’t put

Shizuku into danger because it was something that copied himself. It was

really absurd.

Most likely inside his heart, Kouki understood that the false image was

made up from his negative emotion already. That was why he

subconsciously understood that Shizuku was safe because the negative

emotions wouldn’t aim at her.

But, if he recognized that then it would mean that he recognized what

the false image said as the truth. That was why, in order to throw away

everything else other than Shizuku as bullshit, he concluded that it

wasn’t his false image but a monster. It was a crooked logic that was too

forceful, but it seemed that it had become a truth inside Kouki.

Kouki gave a glance at the false image as it unfolded a fierce swordplay

with Shizuku while his killing intent was bloating up.

“Prepare yourself. I won’t let you do as you please any more than this.

Shizuku and Kaori, then Yue and the others too, I’ll release everyone from

you!”

At the same time as that proclamation, Kouki released the energy he

gathered and explosively charged forward. He let out a wood chopping

strike from the front without any hesitation.

GOU! Along with a terrific sound of cut wind, the holy sword that

looked as though it was made from light itself attacked Hajime violently.

However, in front of such a lethal attack, Hajime didn’t take even a step

back and he only raised his arm.

That hand was holding Donner, GOKIN-! the sound of metals clashing

and sparks scattered, Kouki’s full strength attack was easily blocked. Even

more, it was blocked by the gun point of Donner.

“Wha-!?”

Kouki was shocked and leaked out a voice reflexively, Hajime directed a

cold gaze at Kouki and opened his mouth.

“There is nothing more meaningless than insulting a true idiot as an

idiot… But, I’ll just say this much… Asshole, who permitted a bastard like

you to name my woman so casually? Huh?” (EN: Kouki used their first

names, which is being a little too familiar in Japan)

“-!?”

Immediately after, a torrent of killing intent was overflowing. The

pressure was like the pressing of a great waterfall. It was too vast to be

called human, a presence of overwhelming ‘strength’ that was too

terrifying. Kouki’s body that was struck with the serious monster’s

coercion from close range was unintentionally stiffening.

DOPAN!

The trigger of Donner was pulled and an electromagnetically

accelerated bullet flicked off the holy sword, plugging the muzzle as

though it was insulted that it was in the way.

Unable to endure the fierce impact, the holy sword slipped from his

hand and danced in the air in circles.

And then, toward Kouki that was making a banzai posture with only one

hand, a black shadow from lower region―Hajime’s sure-kill yakuza kick

lunged.

“Gahah!?”

The yakuza kick that struck Kouki’s stomach with a dreadful sound of

impact made Kouki’s body double into a sideways ‘V’ shape while floating

him in the air like that.

Without a moment’s delay, Hajime rotated on the spot and added a

back-spinning kick filled with a lot of centrifugal force.

A sound of impact resonated once more. Kouki’s body was blown far

away as though a large truck was running over him. Kouki that flew

horizontally like a cannon had his back struck by an ice wall like that.

One could only wonder just how great of an impact that was. The ice wall

on his back was largely pulverized into a radial shape.

Kouki fell on the ground after that, he was on all four while coughing.

Blood splattered out from his vomiting mouth.

With just a kick without a weapon or ‘Limit Break’, the internal organs

of Kouki who was wearing an armor artifact of national treasure class

was damaged. That fact made Kouki grit his teeth while groaning

painfully.

But, there was no way Hajime would give him time to be frustrated or

anything.

DOPAN-! DOPAN-! DOPAN-!

Consecutive sounds of gun discharge roared, and red flashes assaulted

the crouching Kouki. Perhaps he noticed Hajime’s killing intent. Kouki

leaped aside almost at the same time Hajime pulled the trigger, but it was

as though even his dodging direction was read, that the moment Kouki

jumped, the third bullet shot through his shoulder.

Furthermore, one of the bullets that Kouki evaded earlier seemed to be a

normal bullet that was only clad in red magic power without being

accelerated electromagnetically, when it impacted the broken ice wall

behind Kouki it ricocheted, and red light attacked

Kouki was shot behind through the knee which passed through his

armor’s gap.

“Gua… co, come, holy sword-“

While rolling all over the ground with blood flowing from his shoulder

and leg, the collapsed Kouki reached out his hand at the falling holy

sword at a slightly distant spot. The holy sword responded to Kouki’s

calling voice and flew at him.

However, it didn’t settle into Kouki’s hand. Just before it reached,

Hajime stepped on the sword. The holy sword struggled to return to its

master, but such resistance was meaningless as the stepping foot didn’t

even twitch.

“How unsightly. If you can skillfully use this new ability then surely you

will be able to fight better.”

Hajime murmured with a cold tone. He was just speaking to himself

without intention for Kouki to hear it, but it seemed Kouki heard it

completely. He glared at Hajime with an expression warped in hatred as

though he was trying to kill him with his gaze.

Donner was pointed at the temple of Kouki. Hajime’s killing intent

wasn’t settled yet. He was maintaining the gruesome thickness of his

intent that might stop the heart of a normal person. No matter who saw

it, it appeared that Hajime intended to deal the finishing blow.

But, a desperate voice resonated at that timing.

“Nagumo-kun! Please, stop! I’ll persuade Kouki, so-“

It was Shizuku. While locked in a sword fight with the false Kouki, she

begged for him to spare Kouki’s life with a look colored by fretfulness.

But it became a fatal opening, and the development that Shizuku wished

wasn’t something that the false image wished for.

Therefore…

{How about Shizuku leave the stage for a little bit?}

“Agh?!”

The shockwave from the false image launched and assaulted Shizuku.

Shizuku was struck like that on her whole body, and she was blown away

altogether with her consciousness until she hit the wall and collapsed

powerlessly while sliding onto the ground.

Because a crossbit interfered between the two just before the attack hit

and became a shield, it seemed that Shizuku was rescued from a direct

hit, but for Shizuku who had a low defensive power even in the best of

times, furthermore the might of a hero’s pure output, added by Kouki’s

thorough rejection of his own negative emotion that strengthened the

false image into something far stronger than the real one, just a glancing

blow turned into a sufficient enough telling blow. Different from a pure

slashing attack, it was a shockwave that induced cerebral concussion, so

without taking a recovery measure she wouldn’t open her eyes for a

while.

The false image of Kouki floated a satisfied smile from his success of

skillfully making Shizuku faint, he then turned on his heel and faced

Hajime. And then, with a really natural motion, he thrust out his black

holy sword and launched a strong bombing of light.

The approaching flash that was drawing in a spiral was on a course

that would swallow Kouki with certainty too. Was the false image trying

to bury the both of them altogether?… Anyway, Hajime withdrew from

that spot. He left Kouki behind.

“UWAAAAH!”

Kouki reflexively screamed and took a defensive stance, but just before

the light bombing hit, it curved and began to chase after Hajime.

Hajime discovered the cover of the bombing with his magic eye stone

and easily succeeded in pinpoint sniping that dispersed the attack.

However, the false image successfully managed to distance Hajime from

Kouki just as planned.

The false image walked toward Kouki’s side and he whispered

something into the ear of the laid-down Kouki. While his mouth split

apart into a grin that looked like a crescent moon, his figure that was

likely whispering sweet words looked like a demon. There was no way

that Kouki could admit that figure was his other self anymore like that.

Before long, Kouki’s bloodshot gaze was looking alternately at Hajime

and the false image, and he then nodded reluctantly.

Right after that, the figure of the false image thinned down like mist

and in exchange reddish-black particles of light began to whirl.

{Now you. It’s hero time. Let’s rescue the heroines from the scoundrel!}

“Shut up-. I’m not doing your instruction. I’m only using you for now!

After defeating Nagumo, it will be your turn, don’t forget that-“

At the same time as those words, reddish black particles were entering

into Kouki’s body and Kouki’s body began to pulse. dokun dokun A

pulsating sound began to echo inside the room and pure white light that

Kouki was clad in began to be mixed with a reddish-black color that

looked like a blood vessel.

Kouki slowly stood up. Looking carefully, the wounds in his shoulder

and leg were also healing. It appeared that the derivative ability Kouki

had, ‘Healing Strength Improvement’ was explosively increased.

DOPAN-! DOPAN-!

There, a shooting without questions asked. Something like a kindness

for reading the mood by a villain facing a hero, waiting for the

transformation scene, was something that Hajime didn’t have. And while

he was at it, he also threw several grenades.

Red flashes gouged Kouki’s shoulder and leg, making him unsteady on

his feet.

Furthermore, the rolling grenades exploded in flame and he was

swallowed in it.

“That’s pointless.”

But what came out from the flame wasn’t what turned Kouki into

tatters, but those words.

That voice sounded like it was including joy in it somewhere as if it was

trembling in happiness. It seemed that not much damage was inflicted,

the magic power that had changed colors from pure white into reddish-

black burst up and blew away the flame.

There, the figure of Kouki who became odd-eyed with one of his eyes

dyed reddish-black appeared. Even the scar from the shot just now had

been mostly healed. The change in his appearance wasn’t just his eye, his

originally brown hair was mixed with white mesh, his holy armor was

attached with several blood vessel thingies. Furthermore, at his hands,

black and white, two holy swords were grasped.

“You combined?”

“It’s not my intention, but yeah. If it’s for defeating you, then I’ll resign

myself to accept it. Although later, I’ll defeat this guy too.”

“What are you acting like a good kid for? You are just losing to the

temptation.”

“You can insult me however you like. No matter what you say, you

cannot win against me anymore. If there is this welling up strength then I

can take back everything!”

“Why you are unable to notice that you got hit by loss because of that, I

wonder.”

“No more talk. Prepare yourself Nagumo-! ‘Supreme Break’!”

Magic power burst up from Kouki in an even further scale of several

times more. The last derivative of ‘Limit Break’ that raised up all his

status by five times, ‘Supreme Break’―the strength of Kouki who had

taken in his false image had already reached the total of ten thousand. It

was literally a rate of increase in monster level.

Kouki made a stance with his twin holy swords. In an instant his figure

hazed.

“Haah!”

A yell of spirit could be heard behind Hajime. Kouki had circled at

Hajime’s back instantly. Two holy swords trailed behind white and

reddish black magic power behind while carving a cross at Hajime’s back.

Hajime didn’t even look back.

(Got him!)

The moment Kouki was convinced of that, a familiar bursting sound

resonated. At the same time, the two holy swords were snapped up

together with a fierce impact, a red

flash pierced his torso that became defenseless. The defensive power of

the armor that had been drastically increased and the ‘Physical

Resistance’ skill as well as its derivative ‘Impact Mitigation’ made the

attack not fatal, but an impact like a normal person receiving the serious

body blow of a heavyweight boxer attacked Kouki and blew him away

grandly backward.

‘How? He should not be able to react.’, even while his breath was

blocked up, Kouki rearranged his stance in the air and landed. Ahead of

his gaze, there was the appearance of Donner’s muzzle facing behind

with only Hajime’s wrist turning back.

Looking at that, Kouki realized that it wasn’t because Hajime couldn’t

react, it was that he didn’t even need to turn back. Kouki’s expression

distorted in humiliation. He put strength on his feet, then he swung down

his twin holy swords while screaming, ignoring the pain in his stomach.

“‘Heaven Soaring Sword – Storm’!”

Like that, what he launched was hundreds of slashes scattered in a wide

range. Just the visible blades of light had been already in a hundred, and

nearly three hundred blades of wind were following, lurking at the

shadow. The attack was already at a level of obliteration magic.

But such a storm of hundreds of slashes was evaded by Hajime with a

swaying motion like a leaf fluttering in the wind, what couldn’t be evaded

was swept aside or averted.

Furthermore, while avoiding Hajime suddenly aimed Donner at Kouki

with a natural motion and launched a counterattack that weaved through

the gap of the storm.

The bullet that went through the gap like a joke stabbed under Kouki’s

feet and scattered grand shockwave, overturning Kouki from under his

feet.

And then Hajime himself also slipped through the storm of blades and

approached Kouki with speed equal, no, it was faster than Kouki, and he

kicked Kouki as though he was a soccer ball.

“Guah!?”

Kouki who raised a groan while thrown to the air was aimed at with

Donner & Schlag.

Kouki immediately kicked the air using ‘Sky Force’ to try to escape from

the line of fire, but the two revolvers’ muzzles didn’t shift from Kouki

even for a bit and aimed at his future spot. Kouki’s expression

unintentionally cramped.

The scene became slow as though Kouki and Hajime’s senses were

stretched out. Inside the world of dull color, just before Hajime pulled the

trigger, he caught the figure of Shizuku at the corner of his sight. Her

figure that desperately tried to persuade Kouki and her entreaty to spare

his life flashed at the back of Hajime’s mind. At the same time, he also

recalled the figure of Kaori who was also this guy’s childhood friend.

Hajime clicked his tongue ‘tch’ a bit, averted his gun muzzles a bit, and

he pulled the triggers consecutively with blurring speed.

DOPAAAAN!

The sound of a single gunshot that was slightly stretched was the proof

of the simultaneous shots. Like a reversely-restored meteors, red flashes

cut through the air, showering Kouki in the air with blows. Like a

marionette that was unsightly manipulated by children, gakun gakun

Kouki’s body shook while drawing a parabolic arc.

Kouki was scattering blood spray while he fell on the slightly distanced

spot with a raw sound dosha! that resonated. Looking from the side

perhaps it looked like a corpse that had been gouged by many bullets.

But, that guess was denied immediately by the movement that came from

Kouki. He wasted no time to stand up using the twin holy swords as

support.

Blood was spurting out from his shoulders, both arms, and both legs,

but those were healed in a moment. His bloodshot eyes were colored with

madness, turning his look even more gruesomely. There was not even a

trace of the hero who was stuffed with the dream and hope of the people

anymore.

“You are holding back? Are you making fun of me?”

All of the places he was shot at weren’t vital spots. It was an attack that

was transparently tried to make the opponent powerless. Therefore, Kouki

felt like he wasn’t even seen as an opponent even though here he was

fighting to kill. Inside his chest, a muddy black part was further welling

up.

Hajime tapped Donner on his shoulder ton ton while answering easily

as though it was nothing.

“Well, you who fall that far is just troublesome and it’s better to kill you

but… if I do that Yaegashi and Kaori will cry. I’ll beat you up

appropriately and I’ll leave the rest to your childhood friends.”

“-, don’t screw with me-! I’ll make you lose that composure right now!”

Once more Kouki brandished his twin holy swords while approaching

closer. Hatred and jealousy were attached on his face.

It seemed that Hajime was thinking about the two girls more than

himself, it made severe displeasure fill his chest.

Fierce swordplay assaulted Hajime, but everything was handled by him

with a cold expression without any hurry, seeing that the black emotion

was more and more seething in Kouki and he shouted, unable to bear it.

“You-, someone like you-, don’t speak as though you understand! The

one who really understand Shizuku and Kaori is me-. The one who

treasured the two of them more than anyone is me-. I am the one that

should be together with the two of them-. It’s not the likes of you! It’s

absolutely not a guy like you!”

“… You are like a brat throwing tantrum.”

Slipping through the twin holy swords Kouki brandished, Hajime’s

Donner & Schlag pierced his body from range zero. However, the current

Kouki was unstoppable by something like that. Even though holes were

opened in his body, it was healed with power that literally surpassed any

limit. Kouki ignored the damage and recklessly charged.

That figure was exactly like Hajime said, a figure of a kid that was

throwing a tantrum because the situation wasn’t going as he wished it.

As though hailing Kouki’s negative emotion, the spec of his flesh that

had passed its limit a long time ago was forcefully raising even more.

Most likely the possessing false image was strengthened and Kouki

himself was also strengthened following that.

Looking at the spec, Kouki was already at the level that neared Hajime

without ‘Limit Break’ activated. The storm of swordplay that was

unleashed possessed speed and might that resembled the apostle of god

‘Nointo’, even so, his power was still increasing as though to say that it

still wasn’t enough.

“OOOOOOOOO-“

“…”

The shrieking of fighting spirit surged from Kouki’s mouth. On the

other hand, Hajime was… silent. Even with Kouki’s spec raising to a level

that wasn’t inferior to Nointo even though it wasn’t superior too, but

Hajime didn’t let loose the roar of fighting spirit like what he exchanged

with Nointo once. And then as expected, he also didn’t take a plunge into

‘Limit Break’.

It didn’t reach Kouki’s attack. No matter how fast it became, no matter

how strong it got, it didn’t even graze Hajime.

The reason was simple. The user’s mental area was inexperienced, on

top of that it was dull. The attack was frenzied and lacked calmness, the

attack was merely wanting to crush the opponent and soaked in joy.

Something like that, against anyone, in any kind of place, would surely not

reach.

And, at that time, a part of the ice wall behind Kouki melted and an

entrance of a passage opened. Hajime sent his gaze there while warding

off Kouki’s war cry and vilification, there Yue and others, all the members

came out.

Seeing Hajime and Kouki’s fight, their eyes opened wide and they stood

still with a dumbfounded look. However, Kouki didn’t even notice them at

all, he was merely scattering his hatred and killing intent earnestly in

order to kill Hajime.

“If only, if only you weren’t here, everything will go well! Kaori and also

Shizuku would belong to me forever! I would have saved this world as a

hero! You, you are the one that messed up everything!”

“…”

“Even though you are a killer-. Even though you easily abandoned

others-. There is no way someone who is the worst can be liked by

people!”

“… And so, I brainwashed them?”

“That’s right! There is no other explanation except that! Kaori and

Shizuku, and Yue and Shia and Tio too, everyone was brainwashed and

played around by you. Sooner or later you are going to brainwash

Ryuutaro and Suzu too, aren’t you!? I won’t let you. I am a hero. I’ll save

everyone from your hand, I’ll take back everything, everything! You are

not needed anymore-!”

That scream was also audible to Yue and others too. The eyes of Yue

and Shia narrowed dangerously, and Tio frowned in displeasure. In

contrast, Kaori covered his mouth with both hands from the shock she

received. She didn’t even have any word toward the absurd grievance of

his childhood friend that was too egoist. Ryuutaro and Suzu were also the

same, they were staring in a daze at Kouki while being completely stiff.

Hajime made a long sigh inside his heart thinking that this was really

one troublesome guy while transmitting ‘Telepathy’ to Yue and others.

{Looks like you all are safe too.}

{… Nn. All good. Rather than that, what’s with that idiot?}

{That’s right. He is saying a really reprehensible thing.}

Yue and Shia returned back to a tone that felt angry. Their beloved

person was cursed unfavorably and in the end was declared as unneeded.

In addition, they inadvertently also couldn’t stomach Kouki calling them

without an honorific.

Hajime leaked out a small smile at the two.

{To explain it simply, he lost to his false image and now he is in the

middle of venting his anger with his convenient interpretation in full

throttle. He took in his false image and his strength was raised. Looks like

he can clear the trial if he regains himself, but… that looks impossible.

Even Yaegashi, she tried to persuade him but in the end, she ended up like

that.}

Hajime threw a kick at Kouki’s knee to make him flinch while sending

his gaze at Shizuku’s direction. Yue and others whose attention were

lured by Hajime also sent their gazes there and discovered the fainted

Shizuku.

{Shizuku-chan!}

{She wasn’t hit directly. She shouldn’t be seriously wounded, but for the

moment, look at her Kaori.}

{Oh, of course! Leave it to me!}

Kaori who was petrified recovered her senses when she saw Shizuku’s

figure and she rushed at her in panic.

That motion finally made Kouki notice the existence of Yue and the

others too. He took distance from Hajime while turning his gaze at them

with wide eyes, next he smiled widely at them.

“Everyone, you all came. Wait a little for me. I swear that I’ll beat this

guy and release everyone right now.”

Kouki’s words made Yue, Shia, and Tio go past displeasure and now they

directed a pitying gaze at him. In exchange, Ryuutaro and Suzu came

back to their senses and they yelled desperately.

“Just what are you saying, Kouki? What the hell! Come back to your

senses!”

“Kouki-kun, pull yourself together! The one that you must defeat isn’t

Nagumo-kun, it’s yourself!”

Hearing those heartfelt yells of the two, instead of being happy, Kouki’s

expression turned into rage. As expected, the target of that rage was

Hajime.

“… Nagumo. Don’t tell me, you have even brainwashed Ryuutaro and

Shizuku? Just how rotten are you? How much you are going to steal from

me until you are satisfied?!

Ah, I see. I understand right now. Even Eri… that was your work, huh? I

thought that it was strange that she changed like that. But, if that was

because of your brainwashing, then everything makes sense.”

“It doesn’t make sense you know, idiot.”

“Making excuses this late is just unsightly. I’ll make you atone for your

sin for sure.”

“I think that idiocy to your level is already a big enough sin, though…”

Kouki screamed and raised his twin holy swords. A torrent of magic

power fiercely whirled. The surrounding ground was blown away just

from the waves and the ceiling was obliterated. It seemed that he planned

to unleash ‘Heaven Might’ using the tremendous magic power.

“There is no way I’m going to wait for you, you know.”

With an exasperated expression, Hajime took out a Bola from ‘Treasure

Warehouse’ and threw it to Kouki. Because he was in the middle of

charging, Kouki was late in dodging and he got splendidly entangled, he

was fixed in place with both his hands bounded immobile in the air.

“Ugh, you coward. But, just this much-“

It seemed that a villain that couldn’t read the mood was a coward.

Kouki insulted Hajime while raising his magic power even more in an

attempt to escape from Bola. But as long as it wasn’t Nointo then it

shouldn’t be possible to escape from it in several seconds, in that time

Hajime had finished charging.

Yes, in Hajime’s hand a rifle with a shape that resembled Schlagen was

grasped before anyone was aware. What was different from Schlagen was

its caliber. Its firing mouth that could be filled with a basket ball

smoothly was wide open.

A lump of red magic power shining brilliantly was converged in that

large firing mouth.

Magic power cannon ‘Grenzen’――a pure magic power bombardment

artifact. From his experience in Merujiine Undersea Ruins, there was also

some situation where a pure magic power attack would be useful, so

Hajime learned and created this. Although until now, there was no

chance to use it, so it was something that was shelved.

The derivative of ‘Magic Power Manipulation’ that was ‘Magic Power

Emission’,‘Magic Power Compression’, ‘Remote Control’, also ‘High-Speed

Magic Power Recovery’ and its derivative ‘Magic Source Absorption’, all

those skills were used as a base and included into the magic power

cannon. It focused not just Hajime’s magic power but also the magic

power of the outside world, combined with gravity magic so it could

compress that magic power. The more the compressed magic power was

then the more the amount of magic power of the target would be blown

away.

And then right now the amount of the focused magic power was in the

amount that would easily surpass ten thousand if it was converted into a

status number. No matter how much Kouki had been strengthened

outside of the proper track, Kouki was continuously consuming magic

power thoroughly with all his might. The result was something that

could be easily understood.

“Even if you deny your own words, at the very least you should accept

Yaegashi’s words.”

Hajime said that and aimed the focused magic power at Kouki who was

opening his eyes wide in panic, and then the trigger was pulled.

“You-, if only you were not here-. I――”

The scream that was filled with Kouki’s hatred resonated. The next

moment, a red flash that resembled Schlagen traced a spiral, turning into

a bombardment that rushed at Kouki, and his figure was completely

swallowed without any spot spared.

Shizuku who was healed by Kaori had opened her eyes, and then

Ryuutaro and Suzu gulped audibly. The silent bombardment that didn’t

make any roar or destruction dyed the spacious room with a vivid red, and

the ice wall was sparkling like a garnet. In a certain meaning, it was a

spectacle that could be called fantastical.

Before long the thick flash thinned down, it melted into the air and

dispersed. After that, it was as expected there was no trace of destruction

at all, and Kouki appeared without any wound. The binding due to the

Bola had been released.

karan-! karan-!

The stiff sound resonated. It was the sound of Kouki dropping his two

holy swords. At the same time, the black holy sword flickered while

disappearing. Looking at it, Kouki’s eye that was reddish-black also

returned to normal, his hair also recovered its original color. Reddish-

black veins also disappeared from the holy armor. It appeared that he

had completely returned to normal.

“My, my strength is vanishing… uu, again, still again… I will take back,

everything…”

Hajime’s magic power cannon had blown away the factor of the false

image nesting inside Kouki. Matching with his return to his original

appearance, the magic power had also stopped welling up from inside.

Right now, Kouki could only feel the slight magic power just before it

dried up.

Kouki was desperately tying down his consciousness that even now was

going to sink into darkness while repeating talk in delirium. And then he

was trying to pick up his holy sword even while staggering.

There Hajime who had stored back Grenzen into ‘Treasure Warehouse’

approached, he grasped Kouki’s collar and lifted him up. “Release me!”

Kouki yelled angrily, but the clamping hand was too strong that he could

only groan.

Seeing Hajime’s dangerous look, Ryuutaro thought that Kouki was going

to get killed and he was about to jump, but he was stopped by Tio. Tio

smiled as though to say that it would be okay.

Hajime lifted up Kouki while he sent his gaze at Kaori and Shizuku who

were cuddling close to each other. Kaori and also Shizuku were directing

Hajime painful and pleading gazes. Hajime sighed deeply looking at those

two and he shrugged his shoulders with an air of ‘really it can’t be

helped’. The expression of the two softened gently.

Hajime who turned at Kouki again threw words with calm but clearly

resounding tone while everyone was watching.

“Start over your life from the beginning once more, you stupid, foolish

idiot.”

Right after, Hajime’s right hand, his bare fist, captured Kouki’s face. It

was merely a clenched straight fist.

GOGA-! Such sound resonated, and like that Kouki was struck into the

ground and his consciousness was easily cut off, but the whites of his

eyes were barely open.

Kaori and Shizuku rushed close, and the other members too.

Hajime looked at the fainted Kouki while wondering if his “Let’s

Increase the Meat Shield in Preparation of the Worst Case That There is a

lot of Nointo Strategy” was actually cursed. He scratched at his cheek

while sighing deeply at how troublesome this was.

Chapter 149: The Last Age of God Magic

“It seems that everyone survived safely… Then, let’s go.”

“Wa, wait, wait! If Kouki-kun is not healed…”

Hajime urged everyone to go ahead while unhesitatingly ignoring Kouki

who had fainted and was spread-eagled with the white of his eyes

exposed. Kaori stopped him while rushing towards Kouki in a panic. It

seemed that she wanted a bit of time for healing.

When Kaori examined him, Kouki’s body was even more ragged than

his appearance suggested. On top of using the derivative of ‘Limit Break’,

the ‘Supreme Break’, for a long period, Kouki also took in the reddish

black magic monster-like power into his body and then further raised his

specs forcefully.

As the result, just like Hajime who once ate the flesh and blood of

monster and experienced the breakdown of his body, atrocious damage

was accumulating throughout Kouki’s body. Also because Kouki even

took in the rejection of his negative emotion to increase his ability, his

mind was also damaged from the mental burden to a degree that one

couldn’t ignore.

With regeneration magic and her common healing magic, if it was

Kaori, then she could immediately heal Kouki’s body. Even so, it was a

delicate work that couldn’t fail, so Kaori wanted a bit of time. Above all,

the damage to Kouki’s mind couldn’t be seen by eyes, it needed to be

treated even more carefully. If the healing failed and Kouki opened his

eyes only to became a person who would jovially laugh “HAHAHA-!!” or

something else, that would also be troubling.

However, toward Kaori, Hajime made a complaint without even trying to

hide his reluctant expression.

“… Spare me from you healing him completely. It’s fine as long as he is

not dead, right? Just make him faint for a while.”

“Eh? Why… aa, yes, it’s better like that, I guess?”

For a moment, Kaori tilted her head in doubt, but she immediately

guessed Hajime’s thinking and frowned with a troubled look.

“Oi Nagumo, I understand that you cannot stomach Kouki but… you

see…”

“Nagumo-kun…”

In contrast, Ryuutaro and Suzu thought that Hajime said that because

he didn’t think well of Kouki. However, after they looked at Kouki’s

appearance just now, they couldn’t protest strongly. So, as expected, they

made a weak and troubled expression.

Shizuku looked sad somehow. Her look was unrelated with Hajime’s

unwillingness to aid Kouki’s recovery, but it was directed at Kouki

himself. The current appearance of her childhood friend that had been

like family since they were still children was just really really sad.

Hajime looked at Ryuutaro and Suzu who while being lost for words still

sent him pleading looks for Kouki’s recovery. He then made an expression

displaying just how troublesome it was without showing even a bit of

hostility and pointed to Kouki while speaking his mind.

“You guys, just think of how troublesome it will be after that over there

is healed completely.”

“Troublesome? … ah.”

“Looks like Taniguchi understands, huh? Listen well. Amanogawa

couldn’t clear this trial. He averted his eyes from himself and the result

was him exploding at me. Even if he woke up now, that still won’t change.

And so…”

“It will be just like now again, won’t it…”

“That’s how it is. Well, just now it was also because of his false image’s

influence and also his bad habit of convenient interpretation spurring

him on, so even if he wakes up, perhaps he won’t rampage right away,

but…”

Hajime dropped his eyes on the compass he took from his pocket while

continuing.

“The deepest part is just close. Maybe this is the last trial already, but I

cannot say for sure that there is anything else ahead. There is nothing

more irritating than to be attacked from behind when something

happens.”

“… Haa, be grateful that he still has his life, that’s it, huh.”

Even Ryuutaro sighed deeply while nodding “Can’t be helped” at

Hajime’s words. And then similar like Shizuku, he sent an earnestly sad

gaze at Kouki.

Beside Ryuutaro and Shizuku, Yue directed a gaze as though looking at

a trash and whispered to herself.

“… Rather, it’s better to just leave him alone here.”

“No, no, Yue-san. Rather let’s deal the finishing blow.”

“The two of thou… it’s not like I don’t understand the feeling but

restrain thyself. The hero is dealt with a nightmare having pinpoint

killing intent like that on him, see.”

Shia whispered even more dangerous things in succession and began to

tap Doryukken on her shoulder. Her gaze was exactly like a certain

person with self-employed profession and arrow attached to the head

(TN: Don’t know what reference this is). With an expression that couldn’t

say anything, Tio looked at Kouki who was beginning to groan “uu” while

trickling cold sweat. Perhaps he was attacked by a neck reaper rabbit and

a vampire inside his dream.

It seemed that Yue and Shia were still irritated by being called without

honorific and Kouki’s vilification of Hajime.

Hajime was exasperated even while his cheeks loosened happily

towards Yue and Shia. And then he approached the side of the two and

put his hands on their shoulders to soothe them. Yue and Shia turned to

look over their shoulder and guessed that those hands were stopping

them. Their expression became a little dissatisfied.

“Hold back just like Tio said. If not, then there is no meaning in me

doing something as troublesome as letting him live.”

“Muu… if that’s what Hajime says.”

“You are keeping your life, for now, damn hero.”

As expected, Shia was a little black.

Both of them sent a glance at Kouki who was still having a nightmare

and immediately averted their gaze before they hugged Hajime fawningly.

Yue was nuzzling her cheek at Hajime’s stomach, and Shia was leaning

her cheek on Hajime’s chest silently with her eyes closed pleasantly. Her

rabbit ears were flopping wassa wassa, and her rabbit tail was happily

shaking furi furi.

Various things happened with both of them, so their break didn’t work

now that they were reunited with Hajime as they completely behaved like

a spoiled child. Inside their heads sounded something like “Aa, I’m healed

(desuu)”. (TN: The desu refer to Shia. She usually talks politely and has

desu attached on her sentence.)

Yue and Shia clung at Hajime rubbingly and pressingly as though they

were trying to absorb Hajime factor into their whole body. Looking at

them, Hajime guessed “They are acting really spoiled huh, did something

happen?” And then with a smile that was dyed with happiness

somewhere in it, he patted the back of the two soothingly. The two

embraced Hajime happily even further. It was the invocation of super

pink space. It was fifty percent more than usual.

Being hit by that pink color, Tio approached unsteadily. She put her

finger on her lips longingly and looked at Hajime fixedly. It was a lovely

gesture that really tickled a man’s heart.

Tio was also an important comrade for Hajime that didn’t change. In

this labyrinth that was burdening the mind strongly, surely Tio was also

exhausted, Hajime sent Tio a kind gaze…

“Annoying. Don’t look over here.”

“-!? Haa haa, an attack that completely destroys the place’s mood… nn…

what a discerning master… ahn… but, I feel like crying a little.”

A pervert that felt it even when she understood that it was no good. She

embraced her own body while her thighs were rubbing at each other

fidgetingly. However, it was also her true feeling of wanting to be added to

the circle similar to Yue and Shia, so her eyes were a little teary.

Looking at such a Tio, Hajime shrugged his shoulders feeling that it

couldn’t be helped, his hand beckoned ‘here here’. Immediately, Tio went

“waai” like a young child and rushed at Hajime’s back with a wide smile.

Dropping down and then raising up… Hajime who was able to naturally

use the carrot and stick properly was in enough possession of the factor

to be a pervert’s master. Though the person would surely deny that

vehemently.

The pink space that thickened, even more, making Ryuutaro and Suzu

avert their gaze as though they were going to puke sugar. But ahead of

their gaze was another factor that might increase the sugar content even

more while sending glances at Hajime and co. with an impatient look.

“Uu, I got a late start… The healing is… it’s fine already with this yep!

Hajime-kun!”

“Eh? Wait Kaori! That last thing, it felt like something really

irresponsible…”

Kaori who treated Kouki until there was no danger to his life, in the end,

went “Ei!” and threw a healing light at Kouki, and then leapt at the pink

space of Hajime and co. Kouki who received a healing that was brimming

with irresponsibleness twitched. He looked a little pitiful.

Kaori was rushing with a pitter-patter and tried to hug Hajime without

stopping, but she received nonchalant obstruction from Yue. A pebble of

wind was shot with god speed and aimed at Kaori’s forehead. However,

Kaori dodged that just with a light shake of her head and embraced the

arm of Hajime beside Yue.

Naturally, the sensation of the arm that was hugging Yue disappeared.

Yue’s smiling face that only looked like it was smiling while not smiling

was directed at Kaori. Kaori too returned a smile that seemed to ask “Is

there something wrong?”. Just like usual, phantom lightning from a

dragon and a hannya mask glared at each other from close range.

A low-temperature space was formed together with the pink space,

Ryuutaro and Suzu averted their eyes with different meaning this time.

Inside such an atmosphere, it was only Shizuku who for the moment

confirmed that Kouki’s complexion and breathing had returned to

normal. His pulse was also beating normally. When she was convinced

that there was no danger to his life she sighed in relieve.

“Ryuutaro. Can you carry Kouki?”

“No prob… So, it’s only Kouki who is no good. He is going to be down,

huh.”

“That’s… but, it’s also still unclear whether Suzu and you two passed…

Besides! As long as we are alive we can take the challenge no matter how

many times!”

“That’s true… He did a really stupid thing but, if he is alive I can also

wallop him later. Well, if this guy got to go ‘one more time’, then I’ll

accompany him till the end. Just like usual.”

“Yep yep!”

The expression of Ryuutaro who carried Kouki clouded while thinking

of Kouki. Suzu was also almost caught by that mood, but then she

displayed her mood making act and livened up their feelings. Ryuutaro

immediately burst into a grin of sympathy too.

Shizuku stared at those two with a smile. Her look was exactly like a

mother…

Although, she wasn’t that Shizuku who only kept wracking her brain for

her surrounding and concealed her emotion anymore. She had decided to

stop that way of living by only acceptance without even realizing it

herself.

Therefore, she directed a gaze that was filled with extraordinary heat

without hiding it toward Hajime who was crowded and fawned by four

beautiful girls and woman. The one who sharply noticed that gaze was

Tio. “Oho?” She tilted her head like that while looking at Shizuku

observingly. Yue and Kaori were constraining each other while Shia was

busy intermediating the two so they still weren’t in the state to notice.

Shizuku put her hand on her chest to affirm the feeling she realized

from the trial and her new determination. And then, she clenched her fist

tightly as though to grasp something important. From that gesture, Tio

guessed what was inside Shizuku’s heart.

“I say… fufu. Do your best, I guess I have to say that here.”

“Aa? What did you say?”

“Oh, master heard that? Fufu, what, that’s only a meager support for a

maiden with worrying habit there.”

Hearing the whisper of Tio who was embracing him from behind,

Hajime asked back with a doubtful look, and then such answer was

returned to him.

For a moment, Hajime frowned wondering what that meant, but Tio was

looking at the beyond when he looked over his shoulder, and then he

understood when ahead of Tio’s gaze he saw Shizuku who was

encouraging herself. After all, Hajime heard that extremely nonchalant

confession of Shizuku to him. There was no way he didn’t understand.

“… Oi oi, don’t tell me.”

The cheeks of Shizuku whose eyes met Hajime’s were quickly dyed

crimson, the next moment she approached with a determined expression.

Suzu and Ryuutaro who shouldered Kouki who had no way to guess what

was inside Shizuku’s heart followed her.

And then at the side where Shia was hugging――the spot that faced at

Kaori, Shizuku stopped her feet. Her position was excessively close with

Hajime. That position almost glued at Hajime’s left hand that was

holding Shia’s waist.

With Shizuku, that close, the members other than Tio also noticed

Shizuku’s state. “Mu?” They directed her fishy look.

For a moment, Shizuku’s eyes met Kaori’s. At that moment, Kaori

discerned Shizuku’s heart because she was her best friend and her eyes

opened wide. Although it wasn’t because of the feeling that Shizuku

harbored, but it was because she was surprised at Shizuku’s state that

didn’t even try to hide it.

During that time, Shizuku’s gaze returned to Hajime, and she spun

words from her slightly trembling lips.

“Nagumo-kun, thank you for saving Kouki.”

“I just punched him out, though?”

“You didn’t kill him, right? It’s for Kaori and a bit for me. About twenty-

percent, isn’t it?”

“… Well, something like that.”

‘Fufu’ Shizuku smiled. Looking at the dialogue of the two that connected

with each other somehow, Yue mumbled “mumu-“, Shia leaked a murmur

of “Aa, is it, finally?” in realization. And then Kaori, she didn’t really say

anything, she was merely sending Shizuku a gentle gaze.

“Really, when you say that you will protect, you will protect even the

heart, don’t you?”

“There is a line even in my heart. It doesn’t mean that I’ll do it for

everything.”

“I know that. But, I, we don’t lose our childhood friend in the end. He is

really a troubling guy in various things, a big idiot that displayed that

kind of disgraceful behavior but… but, even so, he is still like a family.”

Toward Shizuku who was showing eyes where sadness and gratitude

were entangled, Hajime shrugged his shoulders with an expression that

couldn’t say anything. If he had to speak honestly, he wanted to just kill

Kouki with a snap also for the sake of severing the potential trouble in

the future (it was doubtful whether it would happen or not though), but

looking at Shizuku right now, also at Kaori’s expression, he could think

that letting Kouki live was the right thing.

At the very least, compared to having the seed of nightmare of the

childhood friend they were raised with killed by the man they were in love

with right in front their eyes in this world far away from their homeland,

shouldering the trouble that Kouki might bring wasn’t anything big,

Hajime thought. At the same time, the strength of Shizuku’s feeling who

could still feel sad even after looking at that figure of Kouki, “As expected

from a worldly-wise woman” Hajime couldn’t help but holding such a

feeling of half admiration and half exasperation.

No, even Ryuutaro and Suzu, it would be a lie if they said that they

weren’t disillusioned at all, but even so, their feeling of sadness was the

biggest feeling. This showed just how much things had piled up between

them until now.

If it was the people who didn’t have a strong relationship with

Kouki―for example, the classmates that even now were in the Heilig

Kingdom or the ladies that favored Kouki, there was no doubt they would

be easily disillusioned and turned away. In the relationship of these

childhood friends, there was a deep bond that was more than a simple

word. That was exactly something in the degree that could be said as ‘the

same like family’.

(If Yaegashi is the mother, then Amanogawa is just like a difficult child

huh…)

Without even guessing that Hajime was holding a little impolite

impression like that, Shizuku faced Kaori with strong eyes while listening

to the sound of her heartbeat that was rapidly heightening from

nervousness. There, Kaori returned a really gentle and soft smile as

though she had understood everything.

It was as though she was pushing from behind at Shizuku’s

determination. No, it was undoubtedly a warm cheering yell from a best

friend. Shizuku felt her chest tighten strongly while feeling a deep

emotion where she wanted to cry out very much, she nodded a little. And

then, once more she directed to Hajime a heated gaze that might scald

the person that was looked, and she spun her words.

“… It was the first time I relied on someone like that, but it felt really

pleasant. Thank you for that too.”

“… Even though you threatened me easily.”

The redness that dyed Shizuku’s cheeks deepened. What she said about

relying on wasn’t about having Hajime carrying her, she meant about him

making her relieved that she could entrust her heart to him. That she

could be fast asleep even with thunderous sounds raging was a good

proof. And to go as far as calling that ‘pleasant’, certainly it couldn’t be

helped that she became red.

The gap with her normally dignified atmosphere was really terrific.

Without anyone noticing, even her hand was touching Hajime’s left arm

gently. The hand wasn’t even clutching, it was really just touching, but on

the contrary, it was expressing her feeling of wanting to touch Hajime

even just for a little.

By the way, Hajime’s tsukkomi was ignored like air. A person that

couldn’t read the atmosphere would become the atmosphere (air).

Shizuku thought that her heart was going to explode from all the gazes

that gathered on her, even so, the determination was residing in her eyes,

and then, she earnestly conveyed her feeling with those trembling lips.

“Tha, that’s why this is my thanks. A, also this is the proof that what I

said at that time isn’t, a, a joke.”

Shizuku faced Hajime who couldn’t take any action because he was

being embraced by Yue and co, at the same time she stood on her tiptoes.

Her heels rose to the limit, the hand that touched at Hajime’s arm

grasped tightly. And then, Shizuku whose body leaned forward by

activating even ‘No Beat’, those lovely lips that nobody was permitted to

touch touched… Hajime’s cheek.

The outrageously soft sensation was transmitted on Hajime’s cheek. A

little vapor and burning heated breath tickled not just Hajime’s cheek but

even his heart. The contact was just an instant. However, that kiss

certainly conveyed Shizuku’s boiling heart.

whomp Behind Shizuku a sound of something heavy dropped resounded.

Actually, Ryuutaro who was shocked by Shizuku’s action unintentionally

dropped Kouki’s body that made such sound, but there was no way

Shizuku had the spare energy to notice that. Rather, no one noticed it.

Shizuku was looking down with all her skin dyed with so much red that

it reflexively made one doubt if she was actually going to explode. Hajime

had a distant look thinking what was the deal with the sensation

remaining on his cheek. Even so thinking that there was no way he could

ignore this, so he tried to open his mouth, but before that Shizuku raised

her face with strength filling her eyes.

“Yue, Shia, Tio… Kaori. In this trial, I realized many things. About my

bad habit, and the emotion that I am feeling right now too. He already,

has Yue and others, above all he is the person my best friend loved… I

think that I am the lowest. But…”

Shizuku lost her words. There Kaori gave words with expression and

tone filled with affection.

“Shizuku-chan… it’s fine. You are not the worst or anything. Because it’s

a matter of heart you know? It’s something that cannot be helped at all.

Rather than that, Shizuku-chan who will prioritize other people than

yourself is now, trying to have your own way, this Shizuku-chan makes

me happy.”

“Kaori…”

Perhaps she would make Kaori have unpleasant thoughts, by some

chance she would make her sad, even though Shizuku knew well that

Kaori wasn’t someone of that nature but she couldn’t help but feel fear,

yet hearing Kaori’s words which were filled with overflowing kindness

without a speck of shadow made Shizuku able to relax his stiffened

shoulders.

Looking carefully, although Yue looked displeased, but it didn’t appear

that she intend to cut in, she then stared at Shizuku while shrugging her

shoulders. And then, she slightly showed a daring smile. The same like

when with Kaori, she was saying that she would accept the challenge.

Shia too was helplessly shrugging her shoulders with one of her eyes

closed. Tio looked like she was having fun.

Such Yue and co and Kaori made Shizuku showed a natural smile

without any stiffness, with calmness but overflowing determination, she

put her feeling into her words and declared.

“I, like Nagumo-kun… That’s why I’ll do my best for my own sake.”

The refreshed smile of Shizuku who said that was something so lovely

and pretty that charmed everyone there. Exactly like her name, like a drop

of morning dew that was illuminated by the light of rising sun, or

possibly, like a drop that overflowed from the berry, that smile was

sparkling radiantly with a sweet fragrance. (TN: Shizuku means

drop/drip/trickle in Japan)

“Fufu, Shizuku-chan, you are really cute there… Yosh, from now on in

order to win against the Yue-Shia pair, let’s oppose them with the

childhood friends pair! We are going to fight from now on!”

“Ee? Kaori, geez-. But, fufu, indeed perhaps that is better. It’s like I and

Kaori monopolizing the left and right of Nagumo-kun.”

“… Shizuku, I had the premonition that it would be like this one day. I

will consign you, together with Kaori to oblivion.”

“Yue-san, oblivion is no good. But, if you are talking about

monopolizing, then there is no way we will draw back! We accept the

challenge, Shizuku-san!”

Yue and co made a noisy ruckus. Hajime who still hugged and couldn’t

move still looked far away. It was because there was no sign that they

would ask him about his opinion. “Normally, isn’t it the person confessed

that replied?” Even while thinking of such question, he couldn’t put a

tsukkomi. Because this was something usual. Because he understood it

was pointless.

For the girls surrounding Hajime, in the first place other than Yue the

assumption was they were rejected, but even so they were determined to

get close to Hajime. Speaking clearly, at first Hajime was unable to

understand the feeling of such girls including Shia, but when he thought

about how he had been made to surrender by Shia like this, he couldn’t

say any complaint after this far.

“… Nou, master. How should I react when I am nonchalantly left out

like this? They art roused up with the pair confrontation but…”

“Your character is the most eccentric, right.”

The weight on his back increased. Tio was leaning in while whispering

sadly. In response Hajime’s reply was careless. Rather than that, Hajime

wanted the two sides sandwiching him in between to stop arguing about

how much they loved Hajime, that was what he thought from the bottom

of his heart. He was busy thinking of how to stop the heated Yue and co.

“… So Shizuku too? Just how this happen that Nagumo. No, really I don’t

get it.”

“Hawawa, even Shizushizu has fallen… Nagumo-kun you womanizer!

What to do, if even Suzu fall without realizing it then…. together with

Onee-sama, do, doing thing like this and that-! … … … …… fumu, that’s not

bad.”

“Oi, get back to your sense Suzu. I don’t want to become alone in this

strange space.”

Ryuutaro sighed in exasperation at Suzu who was pondering with her

hand supporting her chin. And then, he noticed that there was no weight

on his back and he picked up Kouki back in panic.

“Haa… Kouki. It’s not like I don’t understand your feeling you know.

Certainly, I cannot complain anything even if you got carried away by

your fake.”

With complicated expression, Ryuutaro murmured with a small voice

even while knowing that it wouldn’t reach the ear of his best friend.

When Kouki woke up, what kind of action he would take… imagining that,

he hardened his resolve for the worst case to stop Kouki without fail as

his best friend so that he wouldn’t make the mistake for the second time.

“… I see. Yue’s memory…”

“… Nn.”

While walking through the new passage that appeared in Kouki’s room,

Yue talked about the discrepancy in her memory at Hajime. And then she

talked without hiding anything about how perhaps herself was a unique

existence more than she thought, and maybe in the future something that

her uncle feared would occur.

Yue took Hajime’s hand and hugged tightly while looking up at Hajime

questioningly. However, she didn’t find the serious expression that she

expected there. Rather, Hajime was returning an exasperated at Yue,

causing her to blink her eyes.

“What to say, that talk is already far too late at this point of time isn’t

it?”

“… Nn? … By any chance, Hajime noticed?”

“That’s, yeah. If Yue’s immortality is absolute, then I can be more at

peace of mind but… if that’s not the case then that’s the most important

matter that concerns the life and death of my lover, how your automatic

regeneration won’t activate if you are in an exhausted state. Then, even

though there are many ways to cause magic power to be exhausted, why

were those bunches could only seal Yue and nothing else? That’s just

obvious question, right? After all, if I understand the reason then perhaps

I can make Yue to absolutely not die.”

“… Hajime.”

“Even if I say that, based on what we talked when we were at the abyss,

it felt like Yue didn’t remember about that anyway right? You were in a

daze from the sudden betrayal and when you noticed you were already

sealed you said.”

“… Nn.”

“That’s why. Rather than dredging up that doubtful point forcefully

from your memory to investigate, I thought it’s just better if I simply do

something about it. Perhaps by any chance, you don’t remember it

because it’s a painful memory. In the end, no matter what kind of

existence Yue is, my conclusion won’t change… I won’t hand over Yue to

anyone if it’s for that sake then I’ll do anything. If someone tries to steal

Yue from me, then no matter what kind of existence, no matter what kind

of situation, I’ll kill them all.”

Perhaps imagining a vision of being separated from Yue, Hajime looked

straight ahead while his eyes were glaring fiercely toward an unseen

enemy. In the end, it was the usual conclusion of “Don’t mind about the

small thing! If there is any hindrance, then just slaughter them all!” The

truth was it was really simple and clear.

Toward such Hajime whose affection and desire to monopolize Yue was

exposed out and plain to see, Yue’s eyes turned so moist that even now

they looked like they would burst. With a gaze filled with so much heat

that it seemed to burn, Yue stared at Hajime wholeheartedly, and then…

gabacho! Yue jumped while hugging at Hajime’s neck, her lips were going

to devour――but,

“… Shizuku, what is the meaning of this?”

A black sheath was thrust before her eyes. It was pushed out between

Hajime and Yue, obstructing Yue’s kiss. Yue traced the source of the

pushed out black katana and stared reproachfully and asked at the source

Shizuku.

Shizuku’s gaze was wandering around restlessly, it seemed that rather

than obstructing intentionally she did that reflexively.

“E, err… you see, we still haven’t even confirmed that the trial of the

great labyrinth is over yet, right? That’s why, I wonder if doing something

like that is better to be put on hold for later, something like that?”

“… And the truth?”

“It’s envi… not that. I as well… not that. Let’s pay attention to TPO,

that’s what I mean. Yep.” (TN: TPO=Time, Place, Order (?))

Shizuku whose gaze was swimming around lied with a really

unconvincing lie. Kaori beside her was “To stop Yue’s attack… as expected

from my Shizuku-chan!” she was giving Shizuku extremely high praise.

“Even though you say that, but it feels like someone kissed me normally

just before, though?”

Hajime looked back over his shoulder while talking to Shizuku

teasingly. Immediately, Shizuku’s cheeks blushed with vivid red autumn.

“Uu. That’s, because, something that only I haven’t done is… lonely.” She

leaked out such whisper that sounded like an excuse. There Tio continued

the talk with further teasing.

“Although, it was only a ‘chuu’ at the cheek. If thou art swordsman,

then how about gallantly cutting in? The lips of master won’t be stolen

without some forcefulness thou know?”

“Ste, stealing or anything… that’s improper. Something like that, I think

it has to be in a proper situation, it should be done with the mutual

consent of both parties. That, if possible, if Nagumo-kun is the one that

does it by his initiative… I’ll feel happy.”

Reddened cheek, somewhat bowed head and the bashfully talking

Shizuku. On her bosom was the black katana that she had already drawn

back―the present from Hajime, she hugged it tightly as though it was the

expression of Shizuku’s emotion of wanting to do something like that to

the person himself.

And then Shizuku’s walking position was three step diagonally behind

Hajime as though it had been already measured. Her gracefully following

figure was just like a Yamato Nadeshiko (TN: Graceful in Japan could be

spelled as shizushizu). With a momentary flash, the second part of

Hajime’s present to her that was the hair ornament was shining at the

base of her trademark ponytail.

“…”

With continuing silence, Hajime was directing a staring gaze at Shizuku

as though he was looking at a rare animal.

Basically, the female camp that was surrounding Hajime was a

carnivore with an assertive aspect. They are girls that wanted with all

their might for Hajime to accept them. Therefore, hearing the word

‘improper’ just from one kiss made Hajime show his surprise with his

eyes widened reflexively. “Eh? A girl like this, really exists?” He was

thinking like that inside his heart, it could be said that he was already

considerable dyed by the color of Yue and co.

Looking at that state of Hajime, Yue murmured. Even though it seemed

to be a whisper, but her voice was transmitted enough to Shia and Kaori

and the others too.

“… What girl power. Yaegashi, is she a monster?”

It seemed that Shizuku’s girl power that Yue witnessed was really a

cheat. For some reason, Kaori was looking at Yue with the tremendous

triumphant look. And then, Shizuku who was showing a tremendous gap

of atmosphere with her unease of getting showered by attention from

surrounding compared to her usual dignified air was suddenly pushed out

forcefully by Kaori as though to show her off.

Yue groaned “muh”, and then she pushed out Shia beside her. “He?

Wha, what is it?” Yue flapped the rabbit ears of the troubled Shia using

wind to further appeal at the appeal point even more while directing a

fearless grin at Kaori.

It appeared that they were doing partner showdown. “My best friend is

absolutely cute!” Such wordless confrontation was being unfolded right

now.

Such usual Yue and Kaori made Shia remonstrates them while showing

a troubled smile. She tried to remonstrate them, but a vein appeared on

her forehead seeing the two continuing to exchange sparking stare, she

cut in between two while tapping Doryukken on her shoulder. A wordless

pressure was spreading.

Yue and Kaori drew back with a stiff smile. Shizuku was directing a

respecting gaze at Shia. Truly, since they came into this great labyrinth,

Shia’s growth was striking.

Hajime was looking at the state of Shia and co, he then changed the talk

while making an admiring expression.

“… Nevertheless, you reached a draw with Yue who fought seriously.

You also rebuked Yue strongly, I’ve got to prepare a present for Shia like

this.”

“Fue? I, is it fine?”

Hajime smiled believing that Shia was the MVP for this time with how

she scolded Yue’s nonsense and made Yue revoked it with her strength.

Shia who was praised suddenly looked happy even while getting flustered.

“… Shia’s slap. It was the first time for me who had never been hit even

by my parents. I cannot forget the pain running through my cheek. Wish

to your heart’s content.”

“… Yue-san, you are lightly holding a grudge, aren’t you? Well, it’s not

like I have some special wish or anything. Everything has already been

granted already. It’s fine if Hajime-san gives me a handmade present. The

matter with Yue-san was something that I did because I wanted to do it.”

If it was in the past, Shia would yell things like “Date!” or “Take my first

time!”, but now she didn’t really get high-spirited overly, rather she was

smiling happily while leaving the choice to Hajime.

“… What composure… so Shia has already turned into a formidable

enemy that rivaled Yue. It was careless of me of all people.”

“E, err, Kaori? For some reason, your face looks like a character of a

dramatic story you know?”

“Shizuku-chan, so that we can obtain that composure, I think it’s no

good if we are contenting ourselves with our position as a challenger.”

“Err…”

The composed attitude of Shia made Kaori feel impatience. Her

appearance with her arms crossed and one hand supporting her chin

pondering was like a certain scholar searching for the truth somewhere.

Naturally, Shizuku was bewildered by her best friend’s eccentricity.

Looking at such a Shizuku, Kaori opened her eyes wide kah! and

declared.

“Yes, we are not the challenger but we should be the attacker!”

“… Kaori. You are getting tired you know? Let’s calm down a little.”

“Shizuku-chan, when the conquer of the great labyrinth is over, let’s

attack Hajime-kun when he is asleep with the two of us.”

“Really, just what are you saying!?”

“It’s fine. With the trial this time, I have grasped almost all the function

of this body, so I think if it’s with the two of us we will manage it

somehow.”

“The thing that has to be done at all cost is about the way Kaori’s head

work. I beg you to please come back to your senses…”

“I, it will be the first time for both of us but… let’s have it plundered

together okay, Shizuku-chan!”

“… I wonder if I should hit you flying just like what Shia did.”

Toward Kaori who was making clenched fists with both her hands

while speaking her resolve with rough breathing “Funsu!” and red cheeks,

Shizuku began to seriously considered whether she should slap her with a

tired expression. It appeared that her worrying habit still didn’t change

even with the various things she had become unbounded from.

“… Stop with the love comedy, we are proceeding forward.”

“Feeling this tired after we linked up, just what’s with that.”

Suzu and Ryuutaro’s voice that sounded even more tired than Shizuku

resounded in the passage, but it seemed that it didn’t enter anyone’s ear.

This was after they had finished a serious trial of facing themselves, so

perhaps it caused them to lose the restraint of their heart in various

things.

With that kind of feeling, they advanced forward with light atmosphere

even while putting their guard up for ten minutes.

The party finally arrived at the end of the road. On the ice wall of the

end of the road, there was a magic circle carved there in the shape of

heptagon where its tops were arranged with the crest of each great

labyrinths. When Hajime and others approached, it began to shine

faintly. And then the whole wall was covered with something like a

membrane of light. It was a phenomenon that really resembled the

entrance of the great labyrinth.

When Hajime touched it lightly with his fingertips, a ripple spread as

though a stone was thrown into water surface. As expected, it seemed

that it was a teleport gate.

Hajime turned behind and ran his gaze at all members, then he nodded.

Yue and others nodded in response.

And then Hajime and others lept into the light membrane all at once.

…

…

…

“… It seems this time we aren’t separated, huh.”

“… Nn. Also that.”

“Hmm, it appears that we hath finally arrived.”

“What a pretty sanctuary.”

When the light that dyed their sight cleared up, there was a wide space

there.

That beautiful quadrangle space that was supported by several thick ice

pillars was made from ice just as expected. It wasn’t ice with high

reflection rate that could be mistaken as mirror like all the ice walls until

now, but ice wall that was made from pure ice that was really

transparent.

And then what attracted their attention the most was the ground. It was

overflowing with water that they had never seen at all since they came

here. It appeared the temperature of this space wasn’t that low. It seemed

that a lot of spring water was flowing in, small fountains were put here

and there on the spacious lake surface. Most likely there was also the

hole where the water was flowing out.

And then on such a lake surface there was the floating floor in the

shape of stepping stone that was made from ice. At the other side, ahead

of that floor, there was a huge ice sanctuary. It was just right opposite the

side where Hajime and others came out from. The foothold of floating ice

was continuing until there on the quadrangle lake surface.

Because the water didn’t freeze, Hajime experimented by taking off his

cold protection artifact. The result was as expected, it was a cold space

but it only felt cool and not freezing. Just as Tio said, there was no doubt

that this place was the deepest part of the [Ice and Snow Cavern]. Even

for a ‘liberator’, surely, they would beg off to have a residence with

extreme cold.

“… We… conquered it… hic- “

“Suzu-chan… you did it.”

Suzu was overcome by emotion and became teary eyed while looking at

the sanctuary. In various meaning, she reached this achievement just

barely. She failed, broke, but even so, she gritted her teeth and endured,

and finally she reached the goal. It was natural for her to be moved. Kaori

was gently putting her hand on Suzu’s shoulder while also crying in

sympathy.

That deep emotion was also similarly felt by Ryuutaro. “Heh,” He

chuckled while something shining was gathering a little in his eyes.

“… We did it.”

“Yeah. I don’t know how many times I almost died though.”

“That’s because every time you didn’t think of the consequences and

just charged.”

“Nooo, haha, well, the result is alright so ain’t that fine.”

When Shizuku slapped lightly at Ryuutaro’s arm, contrary to his words

Ryuutaro averted his eyes awkwardly.

With Hajime at the head, they used the ice foothold and advanced to the

sanctuary. They managed to cross to the opposite shore without anything

especially happened. A magic circle was drawn at a deep pool of the

opposite shore. Nothing happened when they stepped on it, so thinking

about it based on the position, perhaps it was a magic circle for a

shortcut.

The entrance of the sanctuary was a large double door, there a crest

that resembled snow crystal was drawn. It was the crest of the liberator

‘Vandol Shune’. There was no sign of something like a seal or anything,

when Hajime put his strength and pushed, it opened without resistance.

“Even though the appearance is a sanctuary, the inside is like a house,

huh.”

“… Nn. It’s like Oscar’s hideout.”

Ahead of the opened door, there was nothing at all like stained glass or

altar like in church. In exchange, there was an entrance of the mansion

with a chandelier made from ice hanging above. There was a corridor

that continued inside and a stair that went to the second floor from two

sides.

Hajime used the compass and searched for the magic circle’s location.

According to the compass, it seemed that it was at the inner part of the

straight passage on the first floor. Everyone advanced to the inside

following Hajime’s lead. On the way, there were several rooms, so they

tried to open the door, inside there was just normal furniture put there.

The ice wall too when they tried to touch it only felt cool and not cold.

Just like Hajime’s cold protection artifact, surely there was some kind of

cold protection measure applied to it.

Like that, they advanced while admiring the inside of the mansion, and

finally, they found a thick door.

“It’s here.”

Hajime whispered that and opened the door without hesitation. Inside

there was indeed the magic circle that was their aim.

Everyone quickly entered into that magic circle. Just like usual, the

inside of their brain was scrutinized and in the head of the people whose

labyrinth capture was recognized, the age of the god’s magic was

engraved immediately.

The last of that――by acquiring the [Metamorphosis Magic], Shia and

others looked at each other’s face with their happiness plain to see, at

that time,

“Guu!? GaAAh!!”

“… -, UuUUUUH!!”

Screams filled with anguish resounded. Shia and others were startled

and moved their gaze in that direction. Over there were the figures of

Hajime and Yue on their knee while holding their head as though they

were enduring fierce headache.

“Hajime-san!? Yue-san!?”

“What’s the matter, both of you!!”

Shia and Shizuku raised shocked voices.

“Calm down! Kaori! Don’t be befuddled!”

“Eh? Ah, yes, I’ll examine them immediately!”

Tio’s thunderous roar fell on the members that were all shook up from

the sudden happening. The healing expert Kaori was also scolded before

she returned to her senses.

And then when she was about to examine in hurry, right after that,

“-a…”

“… nh.”

Hajime and Yue that were sweating a lot seemed to be released from the

unknown pain, strength left their body and they slumped down, they

fainted just like that. Shia and Shizuku immediately supported them.

Looking for their state, it appeared that the two of them fainted together.

A burden to the degree that caused the two who had surpassed cheat

character and reached bug level to faint… just what in the world

happened. Silence returned to the room and a dumbfounded atmosphere

was flowing.

“For the time being, we have to rest the two of them…”

The words of Tio (pervert), who became reliable with admirable

calmness in this kind of time, made the confused members look at each

other’s faces.

Chapter 150: Magic’s Depth

Translator Note: For your convenience:

Orcus Great Labyrinth (The Abyss) – Oscar Orcus

Raisen Great Labyrinth (Great Canyon) – Miledi (alternate spelling:

Miredi) Raisen

Guryuuen Great Labyrinth (Great Volcano) – Naizu Guuryuen

Merujiine Great Labyrinth (Undersea Ruins) – Meiru Merujiine

Baan Great Labyrinth (God Mountain) – Rausu Baan

Haltina Great Labyrinth (Sea of Trees) – Luluo Haltina

Shunee Great Labyrinth (Snowfield Ice Cave) – Shunee

*

The first-rate sensation he felt on his lips gradually led Hajime’s

consciousness to awaken.

“… What are you doing Yue?”

“… Nn? Wake up kiss.”

There was such a lovely way to wake up someone in this world. For a

part of that riajuu. (TN: Riajuu, a person who is satisfied with his real

life. Damn riajuu, just explode)

Hajime returned a light kiss at Yue who was lying down on top of him

while kissing him, then he swept his gaze at the surroundings. What

entered his sight was the familiar ice wall and a bed he was tucked in,

and then several types of furniture.

It seemed that he was inside the mansion made from ice at the deepest

part of the Ice and Snow Cavern. While pondering that, Hajime returned

his gaze to Yue who was staring at him with moist eyes from a really

close range.

“… So we were carried to a room somewhere because we passed out.

Yue, what about the others?”

“… Nn, sorry. I woke up just now so I don’t know.”

Hajime thought that Yue had surely woke up first and grasped the

situation before coming to wake him up, but his expectation was wrong.

Hajime floated a troubled expression while once again asking Yue, who

was still lying on top of him while making lovely gestures, her chin

resting in her hands and her bare feet moving up and down in the air.

“… How long have you been awake?”

“Nn… about ten minutes ago?”

“Don’t tell me, since then you have been in this position all along?”

“… Nn. Because when my eyes opened Hajime was there.”

‘Because a mountain is there.’ While spouting out a line like a certain

mountain climber somewhere, Yue pressed her lips *chuu* at Hajime.

Before Hajime had confirmed that at the edge of his field of vision there

was another bed. He also had confirmed that its sheets were disarrayed.

In other words, after Yue woke up in the neighboring bed, rather than

understanding the surrounding situation or trying to ask an explanation

from the other members, she instead slipped into Hajime’s bed.

Regardless of his passed-out situation from an unexpected accident, she

picked the choice of the lovely wakening up.

She was shaken so much in the last trial to the degree that Shia scolded

her, after that she finally reunited with Hajime and spoke about her

worry, and just when she was about to kiss him with overflowing emotion,

it was blocked by the girl power cheat character… now the trial was over

already, and her beloved person was sleeping beside her defenselessly…

because of that, it seemed that she couldn’t hold back.

Really, really, what a… lovely lover she was, Hajime’s eyes turned into a

wild beast. Yue smiled bewitchingly “Fufu- “to such a Hajime. Her tongue

licking her lips very seductively.

“Yue. It seems that I need a little more time before I wake up.”

“… Nn. Then, until you are awake… I’ll do you.”

<EN: Two pages of erotic intercourse redacted. Figured you guys

wouldn’t want to read that smut…translation continues at the end of

that…>

Their lips piled up once more. Vivid sound colored with dampness

resounded inside the room. At the same time, “Nna”, a sweet gasping

voice caught in the nose resounded.

Just as it seemed that the two might do it until they got naked, at that

time, a sound of the door opening was suddenly…

“Nn? You two woke up… waittt, juust whaaat are you two doinggg-!”

<EN: Just kidding…>

The one who entered was Shia. Looking at Hajime and Yue who were

entangled on top of the bed with their fiercely disarrayed clothes, her

rabbit ears bristled bosaa!

“Shia? What’s the… Hajime-kun? Yue? Just what are you two doing I

wonder? I wonder?”

“――”

Behind Shia, Kaori who peeked her head in materialized a hannya mask

behind her. Shizuku covered her red face with both her hands. However,

following a cliché, she didn’t forget to peek between her fingers’ gap.

Since she became aware of her love to Hajime, she was also excessively

conscious to that kind of act, but she couldn’t help but hold interest.

On the other hand, about Hajime and Yue who were interrupted before

they went further, they directed their sight to those three while

embracing each other. Then they immediately looked at each other,

moved their gaze once more to the three, and said out words with

splendid synchronization.

“Come back two hours later.” X2

In response, the reaction of Shia and others were naturally…

“Are you stupidddd――!!”

“It’s obviously not allowedddddd!!”

“…”

Angry roars reverberated in the ice mansion. Only one person was

stealing glances at the exposed chest of Hajime with her face still red.

The bed was overturned with Hajime and Yue still on it and then they

were dragged out, Shia and Kaori forcibly moved them to the living room

at a corner of the mansion. It seemed that Shizuku was still unable to

come out of her daze with her eyes still swimming around busily.

At the center, there was a table of ice that didn’t feel cold, its

surroundings included a leather sofa. Ryuutaro and Suzu were already

sitting on the sofa, their eyes were opened wide at Hajime and Yue who

were dragged out by their scruff of their necks.

“Oi, oi, just what in the hell…”

“Aa, Suzu somehow understand what’s going on here.”

It seemed that Suzu could imagine what was going on. Her gaze was

directed at the clothes of Hajime and Yue that were mostly still

disarrayed. Chasing after Suzu’s gaze, it seemed that Ryuutaro also

guessed the generality of the event. But right after that, something

traversed the room with high speed, zubishi! and a loud sound was raised

from Ryuutaro’s strongly flicked temple.

“Abeh!?”

Raising a strange scream, Ryuutaro rolled behind the sofa. He was

pressing on his temple thinking “That’s unreasonable-!!” while writhing

around.

“… Hmph. That’s the punishment for seeing Yue’s immodest figure.”

“… Nn, jealousy? Hajime, cute.”

Yes, what flicked Ryuutaro’s temple was Hajime’s bullet. A punishment

for Ryuutaro who saw ‘Yue in disarrayed clothes’… Indeed, it was

unreasonable.

“Geez-! Both of you, you are not reflecting! … Just how much do you

think we are worrying hereee.”

Looking at such a Hajime and Yue who were acting carefree, Shia was

trembling in rage. However, in the middle, she lost her momentum and

sat down beside the two with teary eyes. Her appearance faithfully

displayed just how much she was worried for the two who passed out for

an unknown reason right after they cleared the great labyrinth.

“It’s just as Shia said. … We were really worried.”

“That’s right. We wanted you two to quickly show your energetic faces.”

It appeared that Kaori and Shizuku felt the same. Similar with Shia,

they were directing slightly wet eyes at Hajime and Yue.

Looking at those three as expected even the two couldn’t help but feel

guilt. The two looked at each other awkwardly and then lowered their

heads at the same time.

“Aa, no, really that was my bad. When I woke up a super beautiful girl

was kissing me so, my reasoning was blown away… yep, it’s the fault of

Yue being too cute.”

“… Nn, sorry. I should notify you all immediately. … But when I noticed

a defenseless Hajime beside me I couldn’t hold back. It’s the fault of

Hajime being too cool.”

They were… lowering their head? It felt somehow like that.

“… Both of you, are not reflecting, are you?”

“Haa, it’s enough already. More than this is just going to make us tired

mentally.”

“After looking with awareness of my own feeling, various things are

coming to me…”

Seeing Hajime and Yue apologized while naturally whispering love

fondly at each other, Shia directed a glare at them and Kaori made a tired

expression. Shizuku made an expression that was a loss of words from

realizing once more how strong an existence Yue was.

But, at that time, the door of the room made an opening sound. The one

who entered was Tio.

“Oo, master and also Yue art safe then. I’m glad, I’m glad. It’s the best

that what I was doing was just a wasted effort.”

“Ah, Tio-san. I’m sorry, I forgot to tell you about this.”

Shia’s expression turned apologetic looking at Tio whose expression

burst into a smile seeing Hajime and Yue’s appearance.

Tio investigated the magic circle of the age of god magic and the

mansion’s library in the worst case that Hajime and Yue wouldn’t wake

up to determine the cause of their fainting. Shia whose attention was

completely taken by her happiness of Hajime and Yue waking up and

then by her anger at the two who were flirting without considering other

people’s feeling had forgotten to contact Tio.

“It’s fine, it’s fine. In any case, right after master and Yue opened their

eyes, they must be doing that kind of thing, weren’t they?”

“You really get it…”

“Hmm. That’s natural. If I am in Yue’s position, I will do the same

thing! And then, master who scorns my disarrayed appearance will do

that kind of thing and this kind of thing… nh, nh, haa haa.”

“And, just what happened to Hajime-kun and Yue?”

“Both of you raised a really pained voice and fainted, that was a really

shocking matter.”

Kaori and Shizuku beautifully ignored Tio who was beginning to pant

with an expression of ecstasy from her imagination and asked Hajime and

Yue.

Naturally, Hajime and Yue acted like Tio was not there, they sat on the

sofa while showing their intention to explain. Shia and the others also sat

on the sofa. The fallen Ryuutaro also sat back on the sofa while rubbing

his red forehead. There was no place for Tio to sit. She was kneeling seiza

on the floor.

“Now then, the reason why I and Yue fainted… that’s right, to say it

simply, our head or mind got overheated, something like that.”

“Overheated, is it?”

Hajime’s beginning explanation made Shia tilted her head.

“Yeah. At that time, the last age of god magic――’Metamorphosis

Magic’ was engraved in our brain, after that, I and Yue were forcefully

made to understand something further. The burden of that was too big,

and it made us unable to maintain our consciousness.”

“Hmm… a burden so big that master and Yue couldn’t endure… was it

about knowing the particulars regarding concept magic?”

“… Nn. As expected, Tio. Your comprehension is fast although you are a

pervert. Although you are a pervert…”

It was said twice although it wasn’t important. Although she was a

pervert but as always her guessing was outstanding. Tio had been

thinking what was the difference between Hajime and Yue with the other

members, and she noticed the point that it was only those two who had

obtained all the age of god magic. She did that while sitting seiza on the

floor and grinning from the numbness in her feet.

Luluo Haltina said that their hand would reach concept magic when

they obtained all the age of god magic. And then among these members,

it was only Hajime and Yue who had obtained all the age of god magic.

Tio who fully remembered even that point conjectured that perhaps the

burden of having the knowledge of magic that surpassed the age of god

magic engraved in their mind was large.

She investigated inside the mansion thinking of the possibility outside

of that for her peace of mind, she did that surely because even with her

conjecture she couldn’t just stay still with the condition of the two like

that. Her speech and conduct were disgusting, but it appeared that she

was worrying from the bottom of her heart, similar to Shia and others.

And then, the guess of such a Tio was right on the mark. Hajime and

Yue, after they obtained metamorphosis magic the same as the other,

they had the knowledge regarding concept magic engraved further into

their mind.

Knowing the reason why Hajime and Yue fainted, Shia and others

nodded in understanding. For the time being, they leaked a sigh of relief

after hearing that there was no after effect or anything to the two. Kaori

pulled herself together and asked something she was the most concerned

about.

“Concept magic… with that, we can go back home to Japan, right? By

any chance, you two can use it already now?”

“No, not yet. Just like Luluo said, just because you have the knowledge

doesn’t mean you can use it. Besides, the knowledge we obtained is also

not something like the concrete way of learning or the way to use it, if I

have to say what is it then it’s something like hypothesis knowledge.”

“Hypothesis knowledge?”

Shizuku asked by repeating the words. This talk was about the

possibility of them returning home. Beginning from Shizuku, even

Ryuutaro, Suzu, and Kaori too made a serious expression.

“Yeah. For example, the metamorphosis magic that you guys too are

able to obtain this time, how do you guys understand that magic?”

“Eh? Err, let’s see. From the knowledge engraved in our mind, it’s a

magic that remakes a normal organism into a monster, isn’t it? Using the

magic power of the caster and the magic power of the target organism, it

forms magic stone inside the body, with that as the core it’s possible to

remake the flesh of the body.”

“Yes. I understand it like that too. Also, it looks like we can interfere

with the already existing magic stone of a monster and mix our magic

power into it to strengthen them and also make them submit.”

Shizuku and Kaori’s understanding was matching in general.

If it was explained further, metamorphosis magic had enhancement

levels. In the case of transforming the normal living thing into a monster,

the target would lose most of their reason and thought, and they would

move following just their instinct. It was said that wild monsters came

from the normal living things. In a particular place and through months

and years absorbing the magic element in the surrounding and also with

various other factors to naturally produce a magic stone, and the first

level of metamorphosis, using metamorphosis magic was exceedingly

close to this wild monster.

This wild monster would recover their reason and thought if they were

strengthened even more using metamorphosis magic, furthermore, with

the magic power of the caster mixing into the magic stone as the cause, it

would be like imprinting and the monster would submit to the caster as

though toward their parent. It needed not to be said what would happen if

from the beginning the magic stone was created only from the magic

power of the caster.

With skill, it was possible to pile up the performing of the

metamorphosis many times and create a powerful monster to that

extent――or rather than saying creating it was possible to grow a strong

monster. However, the flesh of the target would break down if the

metamorphosis was carried out with immature skill so caution was

necessary.

“In other words, this is a magic to create obedient monsters, huh. As

expected. Thinking about the steps, that white dragon seems like it has

been considerably strengthened, though…”

“Uun, Suzu has only seen it once so she cannot say it clearly but… if

Orcus’s monsters are divided in level by each floor, that white dragon is

about level three hundred Suzu thinks? Suzu guesses that it’s about three

to four times stronger than the monster in the eightieth floor.”

“Ain’t that more of it? It was weakened, but the great barrier of the

capital was broken by just one dragon, that one yeah? Even Nagumo, you

evaded its breath. Ain’t it about level 400?”

The talk was a little derailed. But Ryuutaro’s guess wasn’t mistaken.

The white dragon strengthened by that Freed, if the monster at the floor

80 of the outer layer labyrinth of Orcus was about level 80, then the

strength of that white dragon was about five times of that if it was now,

then it was about six, seven times stronger.

Hajime’s face frowned for a moment as though he was recalling an

irritating guy, but he pulled himself together and returned the talk back

to its track.

“Well, in general, you are not wrong. Metamorphosis magic is certainly

a magic that creates a monster to follow you. But, that’s a little

inaccurate. What is called metamorphosis magic, to define it more

accurately… that’s right, I guess it’s a ‘magic that interferes at organic

material’?”

“Err…”

Shia’s eyes were swimming in perplexity. Putting aside Kaori and others,

for Shia, those were words she was unfamiliar with. It seemed that Tio

was also in the same state. Noticing that, Hajime cleared his throat and

corrected himself.

“Let’s see… it’s a little lacking in accuracy, but to say it in easier to

understand manner, you can also think of it as magic that interferes at

material that originated from living thing. In other words, if you feel like

it, not just an animal but something like a plant, and also things that are

made from that――for example food or paper, this magic can also

interfere with that kind of thing. Of course, it can also interfere at the

human. The magic stone is nothing more than a byproduct.”

According to Hajime’s further summary, metamorphosis magic wasn’t

‘magic that created magic stone and produced monster’, magic stone was

nothing more than energy body created as the result of interfering at the

target using one’s own magic power and metamorphosis magic, in reality,

it was magic that directly operated at flesh or the likes. And so if one felt

like it, it seemed that it was theoretically possible to cause

metamorphosis without producing magic stones.

“… Nn, this is only a guess, but the ‘dragification’ of Tio and others of

the dragon clan, if the origin is traced, I think it has the root from this

magic.”

“Hoho, so the metamorphosis magic is the origin of my race… hmm, I

see.”

Sending a glance at Tio who was thinking deeply, Hajime continued his

explanation.

“The hypothesis knowledge I said before, that is, in other words, that

kind of thing. Age of god magic are magic that interferes at ‘principle’,

but we didn’t really understand the exact foundation of that power. With

obtaining concept magic as the absolute prerequisite, it was necessary to

completely understand all the age of god magic.”

“… Nn. Besides, to understand this is too deep of an abyss, if someone is

not in the level that can conquer all the trials, their body and heart won’t

be able to endure the burden and they will break.”

That was the reason that in order to arrive at concept magic there was a

need to earn all the age of god magic.

The current Hajime and Yue understood that even their understanding

until now toward the age of god magic was still shallow.

For example, the creation magic that Hajime obtained the very first, and

he used to keep his life until now. It wasn’t ‘magic to assign magic into

mineral’ if it was expressed more accurately then it was a ‘magic that

interferes at inorganic material’, a magic that was the opposite of

metamorphosis magic. And so theoretically this magic should be able to

interfere with things like water or salt too, not just mineral.

Furthermore, gravity magic was something that should be expressed as

‘magic that interfere with the energy of star’, not only gravity,

theoretically, it could also interfere with things like earth vein or

terrestrial heat, bedrock or magma, it wasn’t impossible to use this magic

to purposefully generate earthquake or volcano eruption.

Space magic was a ‘magic that interferes at boundary’. Elimination of

race-creature gap, formulating new boundary to create spirit world, it

could be thought that those kinds of things were also possible.

Regeneration magic was ‘magic that interfere at time’. The use of

regeneration magic was more of restoration rather than healing, it was

just a portion of it. Originally it was possible to interfere with time itself

using this magic, it could catch a glimpse of the past or take a peek at

several branches of the procession of time. Shia’s characteristic magic of

‘Future Viewing’ was likely originated from this magic.

To define Soul magic the expression of ‘magic that interfere with

negative material possessed by living thing’ showed its true nature the

most. To say it specifically, this magic could also interfere with things

like energy inside the body that was magic power, heat, electricity, then

thought, consciousness, memory. Although this magic was designated as

‘soul’, what Yue and others could exercise with this magic was

interference at thought body more accurately. And then if someone could

handle this magic perfectly, the caster could personally create

consciousness and the like, they could configure it too. To put another

way, it was possible to create artificial intelligence using magic.

Expressing sublimation magic as ‘magic that interfere with the

information of existing thing’ was more accurate definition. Its function

that evolved an ability by a level was, for example, interfering a body

information that said level 1 and raised it up to level 2. If the user reached

the root, it was possible to browse and interfere with the information of

all existing object.

The names of the age of god magic that Hajime and others recognized

until now were only given by taking into consideration the interference

that was possible to be done using the human body.

By the way, the ‘compass of guidance’ used soul magic to surmise what

the user was wishing for, then using space magic it ignored the spatial

gap and distance and searched the target, it seemed that the compass

used sublimation magic to supplement the information of the target. All

of those functions couldn’t be accomplished using the age of magic as

they did until now.

After Hajime explained about those things too, in addition, Shizuku’s

expression turned complicated.

“I see now. This is real, big, and yet these magics can interfere with

fundamental matter. It seems that these surpassed the territory that

humans can touch. … But, after hearing all those, I guess that you two

still cannot create the concept magic for the sake of returning home

then? Based on what I heard, it feels like it has considerable difficulty…”

“Well, certainly it will be difficult. Luluo explained it lightly as the

purpose of the utmost limits or something, but in reality, it’s exactly as

she said. We need to raise up our ‘wish’ using soul magic and sublimation

magic until concept level, then we need to grant it magic power and

forcefully materialize it… saying it simply it’s like that, but normally it

won’t succeed even using sublimation magic.”

On the contrary, in concept magic the user needed the purpose of that

time as the base, so just because it succeeded to be used once didn’t mean

in the next times from then on it would be stable to use. Normally it

became a magic that was just onetime use.

“… Nn. We have to use Hajime’s creation magic to endow the concept

magic to something like the compass.”

“That’s right. Yue’s control ability for magic and my transmutation… we

need to match our breath and create an artifact endowed with the

concept to cross the worlds. But, we also need a concept for preventing

summoning here again, like that… it will take some time for those.”

“It’s not impossible, right?”

“Isn’t that obvious? I’ll make it a success no matter what. I crawled

until here for that sake. I can start right away for the returning home

artifact, I’ll work out the concept for defending against interference from

those guys too without fail.”

Hajime’s eyes looked like it was blazing up fiercely. He had survived

through a severe environment and continued to wish earnestly to return

home. It was unforgivable to stumble in this kind of place, such fierce

will was gleaming inside his eyes.

Kaori and others who saw that had their chest constricted by

homesickness thinking “Aa, we really can go home”, tears were gathering

in their eyes.

Hajime and Yue looked at each other and nodded once, then they

suddenly stood up.

“We are going to try it right away?”

“Yeah. I managed to sort the knowledge while we are talking. It’s like

I’m a horse that got a carrot dangled in front of my eyes. I’ve got to try it

now.”

Hajime punched on his palm with a snap. Looking at such Hajime,

Yue’s hand softly touched him to calm him down. The sensation of the

small willowy hand immediately calmed down Hajime’s heart. It felt like

a sweet space was going to form once more, so Suzu opened her mouth

with somewhat flustered feeling.

“Err, Nagumo-kun. About the magic for going home to Japan, how much

time it’s going to take you think? If possible, Suzu also wants to look

when it’s completed but… if it’s going to take long, Suzu and others also

have to make various preparations.”

“I, see. I don’t think it will take that long if it’s just the magic for going

home. After all, no one can say that my desire for going home is not at

the extreme. But, for the defense against magical interference from

others…. honestly, I don’t know. I also feel like I can make it quickly

but…”

“Is that so? Suzu got it. Then, Suzu and others will concentrate on

resting until the magic for going home is finished. It doesn’t seem like

there is another thing we need to do until we understand whether we can

really go home… there is also the metamorphosis magic that we finally

obtained, so the journey to the devil territory will be after that. Err, what

are Shizushizu and others going to do?”

Suzu decided about her plan from now on and then checked at Shizuku

and others. For Suzu, Shizuku had also finally noticed her feeling, she was

thinking whether Shizuku would be wishing to be at Hajime’s side from

here on or not. While she was at it, she was also confirming whether

Ryuutaro was really intending to embark right in the middle of enemy

territory together with her.

“Of course, I will go together with Suzu.”

“Me too.”

In respond, Shizuku and Ryuutaro answered instantly.

“Putting aside Ryuutaro-kun, is it fine for you Shizushizu? You finally…”

“What are you saying? This and that are different matters. I cannot just

leave Suzu in the care of the two idiots. Besides, we won’t be staying there

for long anyway, right? We are going to escape right away after

accomplishing our objective and link up with Nagumo-kun. I won’t feel

lonely. Besides, I too won’t be able to settle down without saying

something to Eri.”

Toward Shizuku who shrugged indifferently, Suzu understood that it

was Shizuku’s real feelings, Suzu hugged her while praising “As expected

from a woman that makes other woman fall in love, that’s so manly!”, but

Shizuku showed a vein on her forehead from getting told she was manly

and grounded her fist on Suzu’s head, making her scream.

Suzu changed the topic with teary eyes.

“N, next about Kouki-kun…”

Those words made Hajime went “Hm?” and he tilted his head. And then

his gaze swept through the room.

“Now that you mentioned it, where is that guy?”

“So, you only noticed just now that he is not here. … If it’s Kouki, then

he is still sleeping in a different room. He has deep damage, so it seems it

will still take a bit more until he wakes up.”

It seemed that until now Hajime forgot about Kouki’s existence, to such

a person Shizuku explained while making an expression showing a loss

for words.

Kouki’s wound should have been completely healed by Kaori, so the

deep damage she meant must be the mental damage. It should be

possible to heal that too using soul magic that manifests its essential

power, but even for Kaori who had grasped on how to use Nointo’s body,

as expected it was next to impossible to exercise the deepest mysteries of

an age of god magic. Combined with the factor that the more difficult it

was to interfere, the deeper the mental damage was, it was appropriate

for now to leave it to Kouki’s natural healing.

“Well, it doesn’t matter. After this, I and Yue will seclude ourselves

inside the room where the magic circle of the age of god magic is located

to create an artifact endowed with concept magic. In the worst case that

Amanogawa wakes up during that time, don’t let him be a hindrance.”

“Hindrance you say… no way he gonna do that while you are making the

tool for going home, right?”

Ryuutaro objected while making a bewildered expression.

“If that’s the case then that’s fine. But his mental burden was great, and

I don’t think it’s going to happen but the possibility that he will get

deranged when he wakes up is not zero. Well, this is just for in case. As

expected, I don’t think I’ll have any leeway in the middle of working.”

“Leave it to me Hajime-san. I cannot help out, but in exchange, I won’t

let anyone be a hindrance,” Shia declared full of confidence with her chest

puffed out brazenly.

“Yeah. I’m counting on you, Shia.”

“… I’m relieved with Shia here.”

That strong and reliable appearance and words caused Hajime and Yue

to also smile at her with unparalleled trust.

Like that the two went to the room with the magic circle of the age of

god magic once more, they vanished behind the thick door while Shia and

others were seeing them off.

Chapter 151: Hajime’s Path

“Is it all okay?” In the living room of the ice home, Suzu muttered to

herself with an anxious voice while sitting on the sofa.

Therefore, Kaori who also sat on the sofa asked gently. “Is what ‘okay’?”

“Mmm? All of it? Did Nagumo not fall unconscious? Can we return to

Japan, truly? Will Kouki be alright? This trip to the demon territory…

this…”

After taking this period to rest, it leaves the body with nothing else to

do but think about these various things.

Since Hajime had started to make the artifact using concept magic, they

had shut themselves up in their room for the last two hours.

When you include the time that Hajime and Yue had fainted, where

they had nothing to do, they had plenty of time to recover. This left them

time to think about unnecessary things.

“Suzu-chan… we’re safe. Hajime will get past any difficulty. And with

Yue by his side, the impossible only becomes possible.”

“Kaori…”

“In addition, it’s up to Kouki to do something about Kouki. Of course, I’ll

help as far as I can. As with Eri, I think… yes, we need to charge forward.

There is nothing more to it. Thinking too much will only make you tired.”

To the rough encouragement, Suzu responded instinctively with

surprising courageousness. “Kaori… has become handsome. You’ve

already have become completely influenced by Nagumo-kun.”

“It is different, Suzu. For a long time, Kaori charges when she can

decide. Kaori’s decisions, 90% of the time, are to charge forward.”

“Suzu-chan, It is… Shizuku-chan… so cruel… I am not like Ryuutaro-

kun…”

“Hey, Kaori… why is being the same as me considered cruel? Am I

noticing casual abuse?” Ryuutaro spat out with a bitter expression which

concerned nobody.

Though Kaori wore her lips in a bit of sulk, but she took to heart

immediately and fixed her eyes on Suzu.

“Anyway, I don’t know how things will turn out with Eri, but I will

follow you and help. We need to get out of there in the confusion if things

go bad.”

Kaori smoothly declared something frightful, but it was another word

that Suzu was caught on. Blinking in surprise, she responded timidly in

confirmation.

“Oh, oh, then Kaori will come with me?”

“Of course, I can’t neglect Shizu and Suzu.”

“But, Hajime…”

“It’s the same as Shizu-chan, it’ll be a while before we have the artifact

that will allow us to return. We’ll also need to meet up to Lemia and

Myuu. I can’t help with the artifact, so I think what I should do it protect

Suzu then…”

“Ah… Kaori is… a good child, a really good child… and, thank you very

much.”

“Suzu-chan, what’s with the Kansai accent?”

To Kaori’s words, Suzu made a joke while whipping away a tear. She

was too embarrassed to return her sentiment seriously.

“If Kaori comes, you should be fine. Hmmm… before this mistress goes

to Goshujin-sama’s world, I should return to my clan as well.”

“That’s right, Tio-san. You’re a daughter of the clan. What’s it like, I

had forgotten about that.”

“Well, I mean… I guess you’d like to meet the dragonkin?”

“Well, we have space transfer magic set up so we could go there

immediately. It’s definitely beyond the mountains in the north – across

the continent on a solitary island.”

Tio gave a puzzled look so Shia recalled from her memory. When they

left this world, Tio thought that she might not have the time to visit her

family.

“Well…well, that is certainly the case. If I could receive jealous love

punishment from Goshujin-sama before departing, that will be… let’s

double the speed. Return home through the gate!”

“…If we return and her kin sees her ecstatic expression on her face…

they will be shocked. It would be good if it doesn’t become a panic.”

While Tio imagined Hajime’s love and floating a smirk, Shia, and the

others had a sick feeling while imagining the unpleasantness of that

reunion.

After returning and seeing Tio, who has changed into a deviant, what

kind of reaction would the dragonkin have? As Shia imagined it, Hajime

would need to take responsibility. Shia let out a sigh as she imagined

what should be done with Tio’s family.

At that point, the door of the living room made a noise as it slowly

opened.

“Did we stay here…”

“Oh, Kouki. You woke up, how do you feel?”

It was Kouki who had entered. It seems he had awoken to find the other

members.

Although it was Shizuku’s aim to look aloof, she had immediately

hidden her vigilance in a smile while asking about his condition. Kouki

smiled back, in the same way, However, it seemed that his expression was

shadowed.

“I’m okay, I’m sorry I worried you.”

“Even now, it’s fine as long as you’re safe.”

“It seems that I have recovered.”

“That’s really good.”

Shizuku rejoiced at Kouki’s recovery. Kouki smiled once more and gazed

around the room looking for someone. His expression stiffened as if he

was getting nervous. Kaori who saw this answered with a bitter smile.

“If it is Hajime-kun, he’s in another room now, so he isn’t here.”

Well…so…so I probably need to apologize for being a nuisance… in

various ways, but…”

Apparently, it seemed like he was no longer rampaging against Hajime

like he was during the trial. His mental condition seemed to be relatively

calm. Rather, it may be more accurate to say he seemed depressed over

calm.

“I don’t think Hajime-kun minds, as long as you’re not rampaging

anymore he wouldn’t demand an apology.”

“Shia-san… maybe so, after all…”

Kouki wore a sour look full of bitterness. Though Kouki’s recklessness

has been troublesome, Hajime did not worry especially because it wasn’t

that inconvenient. The way it was, it could be said to be like a child who

had a temper tantrum and struck out.

Though it was certainly murderous intent he had faced, the behavior

was stupid and Hajime gave priority to avoid hurting Kaori (and

incidentally Shizuku). At least, he had not given a great deal of time and

effort, his body and heart having become strong enough to shoulder that

troublesome burden.

“Did the sleep snap you out of your delusions, or do you still think

Nagumo-kun has brainwashed us?” Shizuku asked severely while

narrowing her eyes.

Kouki being unhurt and Kouki being in control were different questions

entirely. Hajime likely wouldn’t permit him raging out of control a second

time, and it needed to be understood that Hajime didn’t kill him despite

the killing intent because of them.

After receiving the still voice and glare from Shizuku, Kouki quickly

turned his eyes. But Shizuku didn’t permit such spoiled behavior.

“Kouki, don’t look away.”

“Well… ah… I do not think that anymore. At that time, it really seemed

like…”

Kouki’s face held a shadowed expression, but he answered firmly while

looking up at Shizuku. For a while, Shizuku looked back at Kouki. Likely

to try to understand his thoughts through his eyes. Shia acted similarly.

Eventually, although it was hard to say for certain, they were convinced

and showed a tentative assent. Shizuku nodded.

“Well, if it is OK… Kouki. Is there anything you’d like to ask?”

Because the atmosphere was awkward, to change those drifting

feelings, Shizuku turned to Kouki.

Were those feelings transmitted to Kouki? Kouki floated a small wry

smile. He asked what happened after he had fainted.

And… all of the members except Kouki captured the labyrinth. Hajime

and Yue looked into the abyss of concept magic. And at the present, they

were shut off by themselves trying to create an artifact for their return.

Although Kouki’s expression didn’t particularly change as he remained

silent and listened, it was obvious that he had wanted to overcome his

native self. When he couldn’t capture the last trial, it was easy to imagine

his inner heart wouldn’t be calm.

And has his childhood friend, Shizuku was hesitant on whether she

should say was Kouki wanted to hear most. That is what caused Kouki to

fall apart in the first place. Kouki made his own convenient

interpretations in defiance of Shizuku’s attempt to persuade him.

Shizuku waited for Kouki to ask, but decided that the likelihood that he

wouldn’t hear what she said was high given his situation.

“…Kouki, I came to like Nagumo-kun. I want him to see me as a

woman.”

“…”

To Shizuku’s words, Kouki’s expression distorted momentarily. The

words were told to him by his childhood friend right at his side. However,

the reality of it would take a long time for Kouki to recognize. Shizuku

appearing on Hajime’s shoulders with a sleeping face that seemed happy

and relieved crossed his mind.

“With that, will you follow Nagumo in the future? Nagumo has a

favorite, and there is Kaori, too? Shouldn’t you reconsider… Shizuku? It’s

kind of a bad trap…”

While paying close attention as to not leak out black emotions that

gushed from his heart, Shizuku shook her head to cover over Kouki’s

words.

“Kouki, I’m not looking for your opinion. I am merely telling you.

Because you are a childhood friend.”

“…”

Kouki kept silent with a sour expression not knowing how to speak.

Somehow, it was Ryuutaro and Suzu who covered for her with their own

glances. In a look, Kaori provided meaning that they would not struggle

for the same man as best friends. It was a quiet expression of affirmation

from all three of them. Of course, it was Shizuku’s words that were

affirming how she felt.

Realizing there was no one to back him up, Kouki erased the expression

on his face. It was impossible to dismiss the reality that was unfavorable

to Kouki. All those feelings of irritation, frustration, envy, and hatred

began to wander for a false point to cling to.

However, there was nothing to rampage with just feelings. This wasn’t

about Hajime as an object and above all else, it was made clear. The

feelings that stagnated darkly didn’t have any fangs to bite. This was a

big opportunity…

Although Suzu empathized with the dark feelings that Kouki could

separate himself from, but either way, he had to get over it himself, he

needed to face the problems.

Even with such an attitude caught in the heart, Kouki emitted unwanted

emotions and made a sarcastic comment.

“Haha, everyone is that guy’s ally. It’s a guy who easily kills people and

easily abandons…”

“Kouki!”

Suzu spoke up unexpectedly. Shia and Tio wore narrowed eyes. Kaori’s

smile deteriorated a little.

But Kouki, whose mind was like a child couldn’t stop the feelings that

had no place to go. Thus, he said…

“If so, at that time, would I fall off a bridge, if it was okay?” (Tn: In other

words… maybe I should just kill myself… I think)

To such insensitive and heartless words, Kaori stopped those words that

hurt her heart. PASHIN! Kaori’s slap made a flashy noise and exploded on

Kouki’s cheek.

Though her hand also throbbed, Kaori began to talk with an expression

that looked regrettable to Kouki who had a hand on his cheek in dumb

surprise.

“…Kouki. I think Kouki is an important childhood friend… so don’t make

me dislike him.”

“…or maybe…”

Kouki was at a loss of words from the unexpected shock but still opened

his mouth as if he had something to say.

Gou!

An impact resembling wind pressure ran through. Its identity were

waves of enormous magical power. Although it should not be “shock

transformation” or the like, an enormous amount of magical power

spread through the wall of the mansion so that their bodies responded to

it in shock.

“This is… Hajime-san! Yue!”

To this obviously abnormal situation, Shia flung herself out of the room

at a dash. When Hajime makes an artifact, this kind of current is not

usual.

The wave motion of magic continued to pulse intermittently. Magic in

each of their bodies was severely stricken. However, Kaori who was

startled back by Shia’s actions straightened herself and followed Shia

immediately.

According to Shia, the wave motion of magical power seemed to be

coming from Hajime and Yue. The waves of magical power seemed to

increase in density the closer they approached the room the two people

stayed in. It was as if a typhoon had hit them directly as they arrived

before the room.

The door was already opened as Shia verified that the two were safe.

After going in, it seemed to be the case. While protecting her face from

the bewitchment that raged on, Kaori made up her mind and stepped

inside.

What spread out from there was a scene where the magical power of

red and gold became a torrent of spirals. The scene blew off from the

center with the Hajime and Yue on their knees facing each other and

holding hands. Before the two of them, there was a crystal of a giant and

some minerals that emitted a pale light.

“What’s happening, Shia… this…”

“I do not know, but they seem to have done something.”

As she had already assessed the scene, Kaori asked Shia who’s rabbit

ears were dancing in the storm of magic. Shia protected her face with her

arm and a lower posture but was able to confirm Hajime and Yue’s

appearances. When she could see they were both safe, she gave out a

breath of relief.

If you trace their glance, it seemed a certainty that neither Hajime nor

Yue was at risk. However, both of them were concentrating extremely

hard. Shia’s entering was not even noticed. A large amount of sweat

flowed from them. At this moment, it was clear they were focusing on

making the artifact with concept magic.

“…If it is safe, it seems better to leave…”

“Well, if I fail as a mistress, I should be punished.”

“…You should seem so happy about it, Tio…”

Shia retreated towards the door softly as to not disturb Hajime.

Meanwhile, only Kouki was staring at Hajime. You couldn’t see the

color of emotion in those eyes, but they seemed to hold down passion and

looked dangerous.

“Kouki,” Shizuku called out.

Kouki did not answer. Rather, he took a step forward straight ahead,

just one step forward.

“Kouki!”

“Tsu…”

Shizuku immediately grabs Kouki’s arms. While her trademark ponytail

flapped in the magical storm, she looked straight at Kouki with a serious

look. In the gaze, as if frightened, revealed shaking. Kouki made a step

backward. One step backward.

At that moment…

“What’s this?”

“An image?”

“A dark…cave?”

Suddenly, images began to appear before their eyes. Like a fog

projecting a picture instead of a screen, magical light fragments became a

medium. To this strange situation, Shia and the others forgot to even

leave the room.

At that time, Suzu muttered to herself.

“Somehow, it looks like Orcus.”

“Certainly, speaking of a large cave illuminated by green light, it would

be the Orcus Great Labyrinth.”

Tio affirmed Suzu’s guess. Speaking of a cave illuminated by faint green

walls, it would be the Orcus Great Labyrinth that was created by digging

into veins of Illumination Stone.

However, since the scenery was different from the structure of the

upper labyrinth that Suzu knew, she could not say it for certain. This

looked like a natural cave that had not been crafted by a human hand.

The magnitude of the height and width of the cave was different from the

labyrinth Suzu knew.

The sudden situation and mysterious images deepened their

bewilderment, but before long the image projected from the angle of the

shadow next to a rock at a large crossroads, showed white hair, long hind

legs, and deep red lines crawling across its body like blood vessels, and

the true colors of the image was realized as the feelings of having been

caught by the demon of the rabbit type were transmitted to them.

“This is anxiety? There is also impatience.”

“I also feel fear. This image is a memory.”

“It is probably Goshujin-sama’s. The memory of the place of hell this

one heard him speak about.”

Shia’s guess was correct.

Along with the image, feelings were transmitted from the magic that

filled the room. Anxiety, impatience, and fear were overflowing due to the

clearly abnormal monster he had never seen before. They couldn’t

understand what had led such a situation to occur, but they at least

understood that the images they saw and feelings they felt were Hajime’s.

Apart from the time after he had met Yue, Hajime did not speak much

of the time in hell before that. It was already over, and Hajime did not

have a hobby of boasting about his misfortune. It was simply

troublesome to talk about it, too.

So, being given the chance where Shia and the others could learn from

Hajime’s past that they don’t know about, after exchanging a glance with

one another, they stared hard at the image as if to drill a hole in it

without leaving the room. To learn the beginnings of the person they

loved, it was impossible for them to leave the room. Similarly, Ryuutaro

and Kouki began to concentrate on the image with interest too.

So, at that time, someone raised their voice with an “Ah.” In the image,

the demon releasing an abnormal atmosphere suddenly charged at him

with an amazing power.

“Hajime-san!”

“Hajime-kun!”

Instinctively, Shia and Kaori cried out a warning with a raised voice.

Meanwhile, the image moves hectically while the feelings of fear and

uneasiness transmitted by the bright red magic swelled up.

They ground their teeth seeing Hajime made sport of by the kick rabbit.

And then, when Hajime’s left arm was finally smashed, the feelings of

anguish transmitted to them caused Suzu to avert her gaze.

“Hajime-san was…such a one-sided…”

“This is the Nagumo-kun that we knew. His fighting strength was

equivalent to having none at all…”

To Hajime being one-sidedly toyed with, Shia’s expression became teary

eyed as she couldn’t believe it. Shizuku spills her words to such a Shia

while biting her lip.

Before long the image becomes momentarily interrupted because

Hajime had closed his eyes when feeling the impending death from the

kick rabbit approaching. While Hajime’s feelings of terror are spread to

them, the image appears again. This time the frightened kick rabbit’s

image was seen.

The view of the image was changed tracing the kick rabbit’s line of

sight, and there stood a huge white bear. A glance was all it took to

understand the bear was not a normal demon. To prove that, the kick

rabbit that toyed with Hajime in the image was easily cut in two and

preyed on, while scattering blood around Hajime.

The glint in the claw bear’s eyes crosses over through the image to

shoot through Shia and the rest. In the case of them today, the power of

the claw bear’s gaze would be no big deal, however, because of the feeling

it had in its eyes that it was looking only at food rather than an enemy

and the fundamental fear that was driven into Hajime caused them to

shake unconsciously.

What happened after that was too tragic for the girls who loved Hajime.

Being cornered, the left arm was taken, and it was eaten in front of him.

The eyes that see him as food and the arm that lost its shape while

spewing blood, such a reality was unnecessarily given to him whether he

wanted it or not.

The scream that could not be heard was transmitted to them by the

magic. Eyes that a human should never show are shown, having part of

the body scattered and eaten, breaking down from terror and agony. And

without either shame or respectability, he crawled desperately to get even

one millimeter further away from the incarnation of terror.

The reflected image is already dark. The transmitted feelings reached a

saturation point or were already unable to be defined. Just…Hajime

screams, however even that began to weaken as the light of life faded

away.

“Haji…me-san….”

Shia is pouring out tears. Nearby, Kaori and Shizuku… Suzu covers her

mouth with her hand. Tio’s gaze is severe. Before their eyes the

murderous intent to want to tear the claw bear limb from limb welled up.

While they watched, the blackout ended. Hajime, doubting his own

survival, advanced to the interior of the wall and found a strange crystal

that dripped water. The god crystal and holy water.

Hajime drunk that, holding his broken mind while he cowers in a dark

cave. While asking for help…

There where the memory is vague the image became interrupted.

However, to substitute for that, the feelings being transmitted increased

in density.

Overwhelming loneliness is felt as no one responded no matter how

much he asked for help. The darkness in which even his own existence

seemed to be swallowed. Hunger to the degree where it seemed he’d go

mad. Unending phantom limb pain.

Day after day he bore the torture-like pain. While lying down as if to

die, eventually wishing that he could die, however, the taken holy water

did not allow that, and so his feelings of hatred with nowhere left to go

were directed at his classmates as he came to curse the unjustness of the

world.

And yet, in addition to that, he gradually began to improve. Hajime’s

heart was dyed the blackest black. The longing to live, and, the murderous

intent for existences that are a hindrance.

Hajime began to move. He started to collect holy water in a depression

on the ground. He will begin with eating the wolf. His hunger and

phantom pain have not changed, and only his energy had recovered, while

his features reflected in the pool of water were already another person.

With the glitter of murderous intent shining in his eyes… Hajime

slipped out of his cave. His only weapon that could not be called a

weapon (transmutation) is freely used to hunt the demons.

“…This is that appearance…”

“I heard about it, but he’s strong.”

Eating the demon’s flesh with his hands and clothes becoming

bloodstained, the appearance of Hajime with his face made dirty with

blood is exactly suitable for a monster.

And, a scream which isn’t given a voice is transmitted again. The

amount of his agony cannot be imagined. Beating his head on the ground

many times, with Hajime’s body writhing it is only possible to see the

repeated breaking down and regenerating sometimes as it enters his field

of vision.

Unable to bear watching the ghastly spectacle with the transmission

from the hell of the storm of agony, Kouki and Ryuutaro both averted

their gazes. Suzu, looked like she could vomit at any moment, desperately

trying to endure it.

Before long the transformation ended. Looking at his appearance in the

pool of holy water, the reflection shows the Hajime of today. Still more

than the Hajime of today, the deep tenacity and murderous intent

overflowed from he who had gotten a strong body and a new power.

And, using the power of a transmutation that could not become a

weapon because it is only a common job, he made full use of the raw

materials and the other world’s gunpowder to produce a weapon after

much trial and error that he could use to challenge the claw bear and by

crushing it prove his ability to fight.

At the end of a fierce battle where the claw bear is overcome and its

flesh is eaten, Hajime becomes self-conscious. In the innermost depths of

himself, his true longing has come out.

That is…

–I want to return.

Responding to the desire, the magic in the room pulsed. Before they

were aware of it, Hajime’s body was covered in the bright red magic

power… With Hajime and Yue in the center, the magic power shot up.

However, it was not magic power indiscriminately scattered. It was

focused so that it was inhaled in a spiral torrent with the two people at its

center.

–I want to return.

Once more Hajime’s pure, strong desire was transmitted through the

magic power. Deeply touched by such a wish, Shia, and the others tightly

clasped their hands at their chests.

The brilliantly shining crimson magic mixed with the golden magic. As

the torrent of magic calmed down, glittering lights like the stars of the

Milky Way galaxy began to spin around them.

–I want to return to my hometown.

It is quiet; however, everyone cannot help but shake understanding the

strength of will being transmitted by that desire. It should exactly be

called the will of the utmost limits.

Hajime in the image, after looking up at the sky once, he quietly closed

his eyes. In himself, he must have been making certain of his resolution.

And, when he suddenly opened his eyes he unhesitatingly faced the

interior of the abyss while proceeding down the passage to the depth of

the labyrinth.

The magic light the image was projected on was then absorbed by the

whirlpool surrounding Hajime and Yue.

Shia’s and the others’ reaction was generally the same. They were

dumbfounded by the extremely violent process Hajime went through to

become the Hajime of today.

Shia, Kaori, Tio, and Shizuku shed tears from the emotions that even

they did not understand how seriously far Hajime had gone, but at the

same time also faintly floated smiles feeling proud that he could stand

back up again after crawling up.

Suzu and Ryuutaro couldn’t speak as if they were simply overwhelmed,

with somehow assenting looks on their faces as they thought “I can’t

match this”.

They thought they’d survived some truly rough battles, but they’d

always had the support of Meld and the other experienced knights in the

order, and above all, had been surrounded by comrades with cheat

abilities. When they tried to imagine whether they could truly, all by

themselves, get through all that hardship and crawl out of the abyss, they

shook their heads. Even the scene they were seeing now was just the

beginning. They didn’t think that they would be able to handle it at all.

And Kouki… gazed into empty space vacantly, as if his power had left

him. In his heart, it crossed his mind how he’d just said: “If I’d been the

one to fall into the abyss…”

Up until now, Kouki had actually thought that Hajime’s strength was

unfair. Even though Shizuku had said Hajime must’ve had a horrible

experience, the idea was completely abstract to him. Kouki had seriously

thought that Hajime was a guy who did whatever he pleased and easily

obtained power just by falling into the abyss.

But now that he’d ended up knowing Hajime’s way of obtaining it, it was

so incredible it blew away those thoughts.

(‘I want to return’… huh.)

He whispered it in his mind. A doubt welled up: do I actually desire to

return home as much as him? At the same time, when he compared his

thoughts when he’d declared that he would save this world as the hero

everyone needs, with Hajime’s pure and intense wish, he had a feeling it

seemed very cheap.

(N-No… I’m not wrong. Nagumo’s feelings… I understand them, but…

But, even so… And, now, Shizuku’s also… He’s taken everything from

me…)

He desperately shook off the self-criticizing emotions that floated

through his mind.

As Kouki engaged in a mental dialogue with himself, a change occurred

with Hajime and Yue. To be precise, with the crystal structure and

mineral in between them.

It was wrapped in bright red magic. The shape gradually changed, or

rather, it united as if to prove it was taking in magical power.

“Is that a key…?”

“Well, it looks like an antique key made out of crystal.”

Shizuku added to Kaori’s mutterings. It was shaped between Hajime and

Yue, with a regular dodecahedral crystal body on the side of the hand. It

was a key with a terribly sophisticated and complex magic line drawn in

the planning part of the trip.

It was created with the fusion of the god crystal and other minerals,

finishing as an antique key that captures the beautiful artworks that

incorporated a lot of magical powers from Hajime and Yue, decorated in

gold designs with a red crystal.

And just after the shape was perfectly formed, Hajime and Yue who did

not make movements until now opened their eyes with their hands

connected. It seemed that nothing was reflected in their thin eyes, which

seemed to be looking at something only visible to the two of them.

In a strange way, the atmosphere felt mysterious, there was a sound

that someone swallowed with a gulp of saliva. The next moment, the two

lips trembled in time. Then the words spun from a small opening mouth…

“Open the door to the place you wanted.”

A moment later, a torrent of dazzling light like a fixed star blew up

around the two. The flow of the galaxy that once calmed down dyed the

room into pure white light as if it had caused a supernova explosion, and

painted everyone’s consciousness with white as well.

Chapter 152: The Key That Opens The

World Door

Along with Hajime and Yue’s words which sounded like a prayer, light

explosively painted over the room as well as their consciousness. It was

mainly Hajime and Yue’s strong wills supported in the alignment that

were filled inside that light.

The large torrent of will made Shia and others unable to think of

anything and they fell into unconsciousness, but that was only for a

moment. Just before their limp bodies hit the floor, the pure white that

overfilled their mind vanished like clearing mist.

Even while staggering for a bit, all present restored their postures and

shook their heads. They then saw a beautiful radiance in their sight.

Crimson and gold radiances that felt as if they were sucking up all the

light covered every inch of the surface of that transparent key. It was a

characteristic artifact that looked antique with its crystal form that had a

complicated and delicate pattern and twelve exact sides―the ‘Crystal

Key’.

“Wait, Hajime-san! Yue-san! Are you two okay-!”

Shia returned to her senses with a ‘hah’ and rushed toward them in a

panic. Beside the Crystal Key, Hajime and Yue were lying down with their

hands still holding each other while looking like they were passed out.

Kaori and others were also rushing in a moment after Shia.

“Kaori-san, the two of them…”

“… Hm, they are fine. Looks like they just fainted. The cause is magic

power exhaustion.”

After examining the two with a serious expression, Kaori answered with

a smile towards the anxious Shia. The examination result made Tio and

others breathe out in relief too.

Kaori extracted magic power from the magic crystal and gave it to both

of them at the same time using the technique of magic power transfer.

Then, as if to prove that her examination result was correct, Hajime and

Yue leaked out groaning sounds while opening their eyes thinly.

“Aa? … What happened?”

“… Nnu. The artifact…”

Kaori explained the situation as Hajime and Yue rose up while shaking

their heads, she also handed over the Crystal Key as she explained.

“Both of you passed out from magic power exhaustion. For the moment,

I divided the magic power of one magic crystal equally between both fo

you. As for the artifact, I don’t really understand it but…”

“I see. Thanks, Kaori. It has been a long time since I passed out from

magic power exhaustion. I didn’t really know the right amount needed, so

we did it at full strength at that moment but… the next time we will be

able to regulate it I think.”

“… Nn. It’s fine. I grasped the trick somehow. Though the problem is

whether we can manifest a will to the degree that can be sublimed into

the concept.”

Yue answered Hajime’s words while making a pondering look. Hajime

examined the Crystal Key in his hand with his magic eye stone. The

artifact contained the magic power that couldn’t be compared with all

the other artifacts he had created until now.

“… It’s a satisfying result. I feel a large power in it. The sensation feels

like the compass of guidance.”

Hajime made a satisfied smile while designating a coordinate towards a

certain spot using the ‘Compass of Guidance’ for a test. Then he poured

magic power into the crystal key to activate it and thrust it out to the

front. Even if ‘Open the door to the desired place’ was said, but if the

distance of the destination and the image of the connected place couldn’t

be imagined to a certain degree, then the space wouldn’t be connected.

The thrust-out crystal key was similar like the space transfer key-

shaped artifact ‘Gate Key’, it plunged into space where there was nothing

and ripples spread just like the creator Hajime imagined.

However, it carried a magic power that couldn’t be compared with a

‘Gate Key’. Furthermore, different from the ‘Gate Key’ that had the

coordinates fixed beforehand, there was a need to fix the space coordinate

with just this one crystal key, so it took a little more time. In addition, it

was sucking his magic power steadily.

Hajime frowned at the magic power that was flowing out as though the

plugging cork had come out, even so, he still twisted the crystal key next.

And the result was the space in front of him shook, an ellipse hole began

to open.

From the hole for some reason there was beating sounds bishi-bashi-

and captivating sound “Aan!” of a woman that were audible.

Before long, inside the gate that had opened completely…

“This shameless female pigggg. I’ll make you ascend to heaven!” (TN:

The ascend to heaven should mean die/passing away in Japan, but the

kanjis forming the word can also be read as rising to heaven)

“Aa! Kam-samaaa! As expected, from Shia’s honored fatherrr!

Amaziiiiing!!”

The drooping figure of Arutena being lashed with an ecstatic expression

on her face while the figure of Kam who was doing the lashing were

displayed.

The suddenly manifested scene that looked extremely gruesome in a

different meaning from the scene some time ago made Hajime and Yue’s

jaws drop, as well as every other member other than Tio.

At the same time, perhaps sensing the presence of Hajime and others

from across the gate, Kam was turning back with “Oh?” expression, he

caught the appearances of Hajime and the others ahead of his gaze and

his eyes opened wide with a snap.

“Bo, bossss!? Wh, why are boss’s gate, in this kind of place!”

“Eh? Wait, Shia! Also, Hajime-sama and group too!”

Toward the shocked Kam and Arutena, Hajime and Yue spoke with cool

words.

“… Yoo. Looks like we are intruding in the middle of your fun.”

“… Nn. Who can imagine that you two are in that kind of relationship?

Shia, live strong.”

“Fufu, oh my comrade, Arutena. It seems that thou found a good

master.”

Ignoring Tio who was strangely joyful, Kam was “Thi, thi thi thi thi, this

is misunderstanding desuu!”, he was desperately making excuses towards

Hajime and Yue’s manner of speaking with a tone that was exactly like

his daughter but…

There was a rabbit that returned to her senses while trembling all over.

The violent emotion rising up from inside her body became undulating

magic power that burst out. Shia who was standing up wordlessly took

out Doryukken with a sway. And then with eyes that lost their light, she

glared over at Kam and Arutena across the gate. jakin! Such sound was

raised and the muzzle of the cannon mode for Doryukken was aimed.

“Wa, wait, Shia! You are making a severe misunderstanding! Father is by

no means-“

“Shia! Kam-dono is a magnificent person, isn’t he! As expected of Shia’s

honored father! I who was only trying to look at Shia’s personal effect just

for a little is treated this violently! Furthermore, his strength control is

exquisite!”

Kam’s desperate justification was violently smashed by Arutena

smilingly. “You bitchh, shut your mouth a bit!” Arutena’s body shuddered

all over from the eye glint Kam directed at her. It appeared that it had

been already too late for her.

And then it appeared that Arutena was being condemned for fishing

through Shia’s left behind personal effects as she pleased. But even

though there was such a circumstance which seemed plausible, Shia

witnessed this abnormal scene where her flesh and blood father looked

relatively high-spirited in swinging the whip against Arutena more or

less? A girlfriend of the same age…

“Just die all of you-, these perverts-!”

The trigger was pulled with no questions asked. Burst slug bullets were

fired. Hajime closed his eyes with a prayer so they could enter nirvana

while closing the gate the moment the bullet passed. Just before the gate

was completely closed, there was an explosion sound with audible

“Gyaaaaa!” and “Aaaaaan!!” screams, yet there was nobody in this place

who paid that attention.

“… Nn. Shia, be strong.”

“It’s fine Shia. That’s… right, that’s only a bit of momentary madness.

Your father should have opened his eyes with the attack just now, surely.”

“… Hics, Yue-san, Kaori-san, thank you for your consideration desuu.

But, my father surely won’t die with just that much, so before we depart

to Hajime-san’s world I’ll stop his breathing first desuu … uu, I’ll make

him into mince meat desuu.”

It appeared that in proportion to the amount of magic power the crystal

key used it was possible to literally ‘open a door to the desired place’, the

experimental use of the concept magic endowed artifact ‘Crystal Key’

which was done casually turned up a result that made a daughter resolve

herself to kill her father.

“Aa, what to say, Shia? I’ll correct Kam’s fault, so anyway, stop crying.”

“Uu, Hajime-saan!”

Shia leaped into the chest of the wryly smiling Hajime.

At the side, “Nagumo-kun and Tio-san’s relationship is not that

different, though…” those words that Suzu whispered were beautifully

ignored.

After that, the members whose expressions were at a loss for words

because the serious atmosphere was blown away pulled themselves

together as they gathered in the living room once more.

“Now then, in the first testing, there are various bad performances that

stood out but…”

Hajime confirmed that everyone had sat down and he lifted up the

crystal key so that everyone could see it, and then with a wide grin, he

resounded those words, the words of hope.

“The method to go home is in our hands.”

At that moment, it was Suzu who was the first jumping up and

expressing her joy. Lured by that, Ryuutaro raised a happy roar while

making a guts pose. Shizuku and Kaori hugged each other with a wide

smile. Even Kouki whose expression had been dark all this time smiled

faintly.

“Even though I say that, to make a concept that will obstruct future

summoning, it will be a harder compared to making a concept for going

home. Especially as an aspect of the will. It seems that trial and error are

going to be necessary, so we still cannot go home for a while.”

“That cannot be helped. Even so just with hearing that we can go

home… that’s real… amazing. Hics, Hajime-kun, thank you…”

Kaori was moved to tears while clutching Hajime’s hand from the side

tightly.

That ‘thank you’ was filled with various meanings. It was surely also

including her feeling after looking at those images. About how he had

survived, about how he didn’t give up not any one thing, about how he

rushed to her when she was in danger, about how he got angry several

times for her because she was important to him, and then now, about

how he obtained the method to go back home… various meanings were

really filled with that thanks.

Hajime scratched at his cheek using his hand that wasn’t clutched

while shrugging his shoulders helplessly, then he gently hugged Kaori

back. For a moment, Kaori’s eyes opened wide with her shock plain to see,

but she quickly became all smiles and embraced back gyuuuut tightly.

She also nuzzled her face on Hajime’s chest.

Even Yue gave an expression as if to say “Well, I’ll forgive it this once”.

She shrugged her shoulders and smiled to the fawning Kaori.

On the other hand, Shizuku was staring at Kaori with a little envy, but

she instantly sent her gaze at Kouki and shook her head and her gaze

became pleasant. If she had to speak her mind then she also wanted to be

spoiled by Hajime, but thinking about the possibility of Kouki’s unstable

mind, she restrained herself.

But, although she was reading the mood she also had resolved herself,

to be honest just before this so she was scheming how to secretly get

spoiled by Hajime later on. She didn’t understand whether she could

overcome her shyness and properly asked to be spoiled but… at the very

least she swore that she would hold his hand! She set that small

objective.

Despite the fact she had already kissed his cheek, normally Shizuku was

thoroughly innocent to the end.

Hajime somehow guessed Shizuku’s sentiment from her gaze where

such cute ambition was residing, yet he looked the other way and gently

caressed Kaori’s hair while talking about the matter from here on.

“Anyway, I’m thinking to go to meet Myuu and others while also

striving to create the artifact for summoning obstruction. Opening a gate

to their place is also fine but, the crystal key is something that uses

magic power in proportion with the connecting of the space, so if we are

going to open a gate until earth then magic power of three or four times

my whole magic power is going to be necessary, that’s why I don’t want to

use it as much as I can.”

By the way, the twelve surfaces crystal attached at the handle side of

the crystal key had the function to store the amount of magic power that

could be used to open a gate to earth once. Perhaps it should be said that

it was expected from a concept magic that fuel consumption would be

extremely bad.

Even the gate he experimentally opened to the sea of trees just now used

up a considerable amount of the magic power Kaori restored to him. If it

was transportation inside the same world, using the ‘Gate Key’ was far

more convenient although it was necessary to set ‘Gate Hole’ as the

destination beforehand.

By the way, ‘Gate Key’ was something developed while they were

staying in the capital, so there was none put in the above sea city of Myuu

and her mother Lemia. To go meet them, they would use the airship

‘Fernir’.

“Then, during that time when Suzu and others go to the territory of the

devil. … since they got their hands on the age of god magic after much

pain, it is possible if Suzu wants to go there she can be accompanied by a

powerful monster but…”

Thanks to their well rest their magic power and vitality had almost

recovered perfectly. If it was now, they could attempt to invoke age of god

magic.

But, unfortunately, the inside of the ice and snow cavern only had frost

type monsters. Putting aside they were inside the labyrinth where flame

magic was hard to be used, it would be easy to have their weak point

aimed at in the outside world. Also, their main strong point, that their

regeneration ability made use of the surrounding ice, also couldn’t be

expected. Saying it clearly, they were monsters that didn’t suit to follow

them to the outside world. The reason why there was no frost type among

Freed’s monster was also for this reason.

Hearing that, Hajime made a little thinking face and suddenly took out a

‘Gate Key’ that he threw at Suzu. In panic, Suzu’s hands moved and

somehow caught it before she tilted her head.

“I and Yue will rest a little more until our magic power recovers

completely. That gate key is connected at the gate hole set in Fair Bergen,

so how about you try making the monsters from the Sea of Tree follow

you? There are a lot of monsters there skillful in manipulating their

presence. If you make them submit and strengthen them, I think they are

going to be fairly useful.”

“I see… yes, Suzu will try it. Thank you, Nagumo-kun!”

Hajime waved his hand listlessly at Suzu who was smiling in delight.

As the result, Suzu and the others would go to the Sea of Trees to hunt

for monster while Hajime and others were resting. Kouki went with

Suzu’s group under the pretext of helping but surely that was simply

because he hated to be left behind with Hajime, such hypothesis didn’t

seem to be wrong looking from Kouki’s awfully complicated expression.

Furthermore, Yue, Shia, and Tio were staying behind. They weren’t

going to embark to the devil territory, so it was unnecessary for them to

expand their battle strength. Only Kaori who would go with Suzu’s group

because she was worried for Shizuku.

After that Hajime and his group for a while focused on recovering their

magic power and replenishing magic power into the magic crystal while

passing the time in relaxation. Even Hajime was somewhat drifting off

the calm atmosphere that he had never shown until now. He even allowed

the wanting Tio to an embrace and caress, looking at Hajime who was

exposing a somewhat sweet atmosphere, it was Tio herself who was the

most shocked.

The procurement of the method to go home surely had granted leeway

at Hajime’s heart. Tio who made a pass in the hope to get abused was

unexpectedly embraced with gentle gaze and hand gesture, Tio was acting

shy and fidgeting bashfully so much that it would make anyone watching

want to tsukkomi “Just where has the usual pervert gone!?” while fawning

at Hajime with her all.

“Muu, master is kind… I thought that being hurt was the best, but this

is also not bad in its own way, or perhaps I should say that this is a

frightfully happy feeling. Though it’s also embarrassing to the same

degree.”

“Tio-san, if only normally you are also like this, you will be a charming

female without any fault at all, yet despite so…”

“… Nn. As I thought, perhaps, Hajime should take responsibility.”

Looking at Tio who was entrusting her body on Hajime’s chest with

melting expression while her face was bright red, Shia and Yue were

smiling wryly while whispering. Yue’s statement made Hajime couldn’t

help but smile bitterly.

“Well, after this far, if I hear Tio calling another man as master as it

will really not be a good feeling in that case…”

“Ho, hou? Ma, master. Wha, what kind of meaning it has… by some

possibility, similar like Shia, I too…”

“You know, like if a worthless mongrel that I’ve already got attached

emotionally at suddenly wagged its tail at another guy as easily as

flipping over the hand, it will feel irritating, right?”

“Nnn-, in a moment like this, to be treated like a dog… furthermore it

had ‘worthless’ attached. Haa haa, to be spoiled and made to have an

expectation before got abused, what an advanced technique. Haa, haa,

nnaa, it’s just unbearable!”

The worthless dragon that was in heat eternally pushed her face

nuzzlingly on Hajime’s chest while her lower body was rubbing close at

his waist. However, looking objectively at Hajime who was continuously

making such Tio delighted all the time, he was also just like her. Yue and

Shia’s exasperated gazes stabbed on Hajime.

While doing such stupid thing, by the time the replenishment of magic

power at all the magic crystals was over, a gate opened once more and

Suzu and co went back. Behind the girls, large tiger, and wolf, and then

snake and so on, monsters that were high ranked even inside the sea of

trees were there. It appeared that they successfully managed to make

those monsters submitted.

after that, Suzu and co increased the strength of the submitting

monsters using reinforcement under the simple guidance of Yue and Tio.

In addition to the help of Yue and Tio, the monsters that were

considerably strengthened were attached to the collar made by Hajime.

The collar had a gate hole inserted in it if Suzu and co used the gate key

then they would be able to call the monsters anytime. In ordinary times,

they could just leave the monsters to do as they pleased in the sea of trees

or anywhere.

Like that the magic power of Hajime and Yue were also recovered,

finally they were going leave the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. Hajime

and his group would travel around all the places with people who wanted

to go home together with them and the people they wanted to say

goodbye to while endeavoring to create an artifact to hinder summoning.

Suzu, Shizuku, Kaori, Ryuutaro, and Kouki, the five of them would head to

the devil territory where Eri was located.

“Hajime-san, here.”

When they exited the ice mansion, Shia handed over a pendant that was

modeled after a dripping water drop. Inside the bluish transparent stone

that was like ice, the crest of Vandur Shune was hollowed. It was the

proof that they had conquered the Ice and Snow Great Labyrinth. After

Hajime and Yue fainted, a part of the wall inside the room melted and this

proof appeared to be collected.

Receiving that, Hajime walked above the magic circle drawn on the

foothold right in front of the fountain. The moment Hajime’s foot stepped

into the magic circle…

biki biki-

Such a sound was audible and the fountain before their eyes began to

freeze, it was gradually swelling up. Like that it became a huge egg-

shaped ice mass that was almost ten meters, before long the expansion

and freezing stopped, right after that, barin! such a sound was raised and

the ice scattered apart.

What appeared from inside the broken remains was a dragon made

from ice. A magnificent lustrous dragon that looked transparent as

though it was created from crystal.

The ice dragon lowered its head directly below Hajime’s feet where its

long neck made a slope. It appeared riding this ice dragon was the

shortcut for this great labyrinth.

“This is also a fantastical shortcut, huh.”

“… Nn. A present?”

“This consideration is far removed from the repulsiveness of the trial’s

content, isn’t it?”

Each of them let out their impression while nodding at each other, then

they crossed the neck where the scales were like a bridge and rode on its

back.

Immediately after, the ice dragon flapped its wings grandly and

ascended in one go. The ice ceiling was approaching in the blink of an

eye, but just before they crashed the ceiling melted and a hole opened, a

cylinder pillar was created there.

The ice dragon didn’t drop its speed at all and charged into that path.

The sound of cutting wind resounded in their ears and chilly wind

caressed their skin, “The only dragon who master can ride is just me…

does master want to change rides[ even now?” while enjoying such

nonsense from a certain someone, they soared inside the ice tunnel for

ten-odd seconds. The ice dragon Hajime and the rest rode finally flew into

the visible light of the surface.

They were thinking whether they would be let down on the ground right

after that, but the ice dragon didn’t show any sign of stopping at all and

continued to climb into sky. And then without stopping it charged into

the cloudy sky of the Shunee Snowfield. Boba! With such sound, the

dragon flew out and it began to elegantly soar above the cloud sea while

being brilliantly illuminated by the sun.

“From the position of the sun we are heading to the northwest. … It

seems that it is kindly sending us until the border of the snow field.”

“… Nn. Miledi and Meiru should follow this example.”

“I get the feeling that the female camp of the liberator is just

unscrupulous.”

The west of the snowfield was the territory of the devil, at the north was

Raisen’s Grand Canyon, at the east was Haltina’s Sea of Trees. Advancing

at the northwest like this meant that they would be let down at a place

where it would be easy to go to the devil territory or to the north

continent. Furthermore, they didn’t really feel the cold air of the sky, so it

seemed a simple barrier was spread from the intermediary of the ice

dragon.

Indeed, they wanted to be spared from getting tossed out into the

snowfield of extreme cold after conquering the great labyrinth, but after

thinking about the deed of a part of the liberators, “Such consideration!”

this made Hajime and others a bit emotionally moved like that.

And then Shia’s guess was surely not mistaken. A woman who was an

expert in irritating people, a woman who tossed them into the sea while

saying it was a shortcut, a woman who forcefully made people love

cockroaches… surely the male liberators in the past was considerably

made to go through hardships of this and that which were caused by

those women without doubt.

While thinking of such a thing, the ice dragon was gradually beginning

to lower its altitude. It appeared they had approached near the landing

place. Perhaps the ice dragon couldn’t go out of the snowfield, it seemed

that it wouldn’t go through the sky and brought them outside the

boundary, it once more plunged into the cloudy sky.

And then it softly landed on a spot that was just a stone throw from the

boundary. Hajime and others reflexively said a polite thanks to it. The ice

dragon shook its tail as though to say not to mind it and once more it

soared and vanished inside the snowfield.

Even while thinking gloomily about the snowfield that covered their

sight, the boundary of the snowfield was just right there so Hajime and

others moved with quick steps.

But, at that time, Hajime’s senses and Shia’s rabbit ears caught

something. The eyes of the two narrowed dangerously.

“Everyone, be on guard. Various things are happening outside the

boundary.”

Hajime’s caution made nervousness run through them. Everyone held

their weapon in hand while coming out at the other side of the blizzard

that blocked their sight.

Over there was…

“As expected you all are coming out from here. It’s the same like my

time… And, has every one of you conquered the labyrinth? Oh, white-

haired young man.”

“Fufu, Kouki-kun. Long time no see. Are you healthy?”

A white dragon that was two-sizes bigger and Freed that was riding

above it, a lot of monsters that were mainly grey dragons, Eri who spread

wings of gray magic power, and then, there must be a few hundred of

them, many women with the same face growing silver wings ‘the apostle

of true god’―Nointo, they all were lying in wait.

Credits

Translator: Japtem / Durasama / ElementalCobalt

Epub: Estevam / dotNOVEL